Chapter 12. The Sutra of the One who Prays Chapter 13.

. Book of the times of the Prayer Chapter 14. Book of the Adhan

8 30

23 48

Chapter 15: The Group Prayer and the Imam Chapter 16. The Description of the Prayer Chapter 17. Book of Jumu'a Chapter 18. Book of the Fear Prayer Chapter 19. Book of the Two 'Ids Chapter 20. The Witr Prayer Chapter 21. The Rain Prayer

75 88 91

Chapter 22. Book of Eclipses

103 111 121

100

Chapter 23. The Prostration of Qur'an Recitation Chapter 24. Shortening the Prayer Chapter 25. Tahajjud Prayers

118

Chapter 26. Chapters Dealing with Actions in the Prayer

127

141

The Sahih Collection of al-Bukhari by Imam Bukhari Translated by: Ustadha Aisha Bewley
Chapter 12. The Sutra of the One who Prays I: The Imam's sutra is also the sutra for those behind him 471. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "I came riding up on a donkey while the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was leading the people in prayer at Mina, and I was at that time nearing puberty. I passed in front of part of the row, dismounted, sent the donkey off to graze, and then joined the row, and no one rebuked me for doing so." (Muwatta, Book 9, 41) 472. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that when the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came out on the day of the 'Id, he ordered a spear to be placed in front of him and prayed towards it with the people behind him. He used to do that on journeys. The amirs adopted this practice from that time. 473. It is related from 'Awn ibn Abi Juhayfa, "I heard my father say that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, led them in prayer at al-Batha' with a short spear in front of him two rak'ats for Dhuhr and two rak'ats for 'Asr. Women and donkeys passed in front of him. II: What should be the distance between the person praying and the sutra 474. It is related that Sahl said, "Between the place where the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed and the wall there was room for a sheep to walk past." 475. It is related that Salama said, "There was just room for a sheep to pass between the wall of the mosque and the minbar." III: Praying facing a spear 476. It is related from 'Abdullah that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to have a spear set up for him and would pray facing it. IV: Praying facing a short spear 477. It is related that 'Awn ibn Abi Juhayfa said, "I heard my father say, 'The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came out to us at midday and was brought wudu' water and did wudu'. Then he led us in the Dhuhr and 'Asr prayers with a short spear in set up front of him. Women and donkeys were passing behind it.'" 478. It is was related that Anas ibn Malik was heard to say, "When the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out to relieve himself, I and a boy followed him. We had a staff, a stick or a short spear and a water container. When he finished relieving himself, we gave him the container."

V: The sutra in Makka and elsewhere 479. It is related that Abu Juhayfa said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came out to us at midday and prayed two rak'ats for Dhuhr and tworak'ats for 'Asr at al-Batha' with a shor spear set up in front of him. He did wudu' and the people rubbed themselves with his wudu' water. VI: Praying facing a pillar 'Umar said, "Those who are praying are more entitled to the pillars than those conversing." 'Umar saw a man praying between two pillars and moved him up to a pillar and said, "Pray towards it." 480. It is related that Yazid ibn 'Ubayd said, "I used to come with Salama ibn al-Akwa' and he would pray behind the pillar where the Qur'an was kept. I said, 'Abu Muslim, I see that you are keen to pray by this pillar.' He said, 'I saw that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was keen to pray there.'" 481. It is related that Anas said, "I saw the greatest of the Companions of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, hurrying to the pillars at Maghrib." Shu'ba added (in his variant from Anas), "until the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came out." VII: Praying between the pillars outside the group prayer 482. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, entered the House with Usama ibn Zayd, 'Uthman ibn Talha and Bilal. He stayed there a long time and then came out. I was the first person to enter after him and I asked Bilal where he had prayed. He said, 'Between the two front pillars.'" 483. It is related from Ibn 'Umar, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, entered Ka'ba with Usama ibn Zayd, 'Uthman ibn Talha and Bilal, closed the door and remained there for a while. When he came out, I asked Bilal, 'What did the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, do?' He said, 'He placed himself with one pillar to his left and one to his right and three pillars behind him (At that time, the House had six pillars supporting it) and then he prayed.'" Malik related that there were two pillars to his right. 484. It is related from Nafi' that whenever 'Abdullah entered the Ka'ba, he would walk straight ahead when he entered, with the door directly behind him. He walked on until there was about three cubits between him and the wall in front of him where he prayed, seeking the place where

Bilal told him that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had prayed. He said, "There is no harm in anyone praying in any part of the House he likes." VIII: Praying towards a she-camel, any other camel, a tree or a saddle-bag 485. It is related from Nafi', "Ibn 'Umar said, 'The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to make his she-camel sit sideways and he would pray towards it.' I said, 'What would happen if the camel was startled.' He said, 'He would take the saddle, set it up and pray towards its end of it - or he said its back.' Ibn 'Umar used to do that. IX: Praying towards a bed 486. It is related that 'A'isha said, "Do you equate us with dogs and donkeys? I once found myself lying on the bed when the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came, faced the middle of the bed and started praying. I disliked being in front of him, so I eased myself down towards the foot of the bed until I had slipped out from under my bedcover." X: A person praying should push away someone who tries to pass in front of him Ibn 'Umar pushed someone away while doing the tashahhud in the Ka'ba. He said, "If he will not stop without your using force, then use force." It is related that Abu Sa'id said that the Prophet said: [the next hadith]. 487. It is related that Abu Salih as-Samman said, "I saw Abu Sa'id al-Khudri praying on the day of Jumu'a towards something which was acting as sutra for him. A young man from the Banu Mu'ayt wanted to pass directly in front of him. Abu Sa'id pushed him in the chest. The young man looked round but saw no other way to go except in front of him. So he tried to pass again and Abu Sa'id pushed him harder than the first time. So he insulted Abu Sa'id and then went to Marwan and complained to him about what Abu Sa'id had done to him. Abu Sa'id came in behind him into the presence of Marwan who said, 'Abu Sa'id, what is this going on between you and your nephew?' He said, 'I heard the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, "When one of you is praying towards something using it as a sutra and someone tries to pass directly in front of him, he should push him away. If he persists, use force for he is nothing but a shaytan. (Muwatta, Book 9, 36) XI: The wrong action of someone who passes in front of somebody else praying 488. It is related from Busr ibn Sa'id that Zayd ibn Khalid sent him to Abu Juhaym to ask him what he had heard from the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, about someone passing in front of somebody else praying. Abu Juhaym said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had said, "If the person passing in front of a man praying knew what he was incurring, he would find it preferable to wait forty rather than pass in front of him." (Muwatta, Book 9, 37)

Abu'n-Nadr said, "I do not know whether he said forty days, months or years." XII: A man facing his companion or someone else in his prayer while he is performing the prayer 'Uthman disliked facing another man when he was praying if that distracted him. However, if he is not distracted by it, Zayd ibn Thabit said, "It does not matter. The man does not invalidate the other man's prayer." 489. It is related from 'A'isha that things which invalidate the prayer were mentioned in her presence. They said, "It is invalidated by dogs, donkeys and women." She said, "You have made us into dogs. I saw the Prophet, peace be upon him, praying with me between him and the qibla lying on the bed. I needed something and I disliked being in front of him, so I slipped away." Something similar is related from 'A'isha by a different isnad. XIII: Praying behind someone who is asleep 490. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray when I was lying asleep on his bed When he wanted to do the witr, he would wake me up and I would do the witr as well." XIV: Superogatory prayers behind a woman 491. It is related that 'A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, said, "I used to sleep in front of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, with my feet in his qibla. When he prostrated, he nudged me and I pulled my legs up. When he stood up, I stretched them out again." She said, "At that time, the houses did not have any lamps in them." XV: Someone who said, "Nothing invalidates the prayer." 492. It is related that the things which invalidate the prayer were mentioned in the presence of 'A'isha, and they were dogs, donkeys and women. She said, "You have likened us to donkeys and dogs. By Allah, I saw the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, praying with me lying on the bed between him and the qibla. I needed to relieve myself, and not wanting to to sit up and annoy the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, I slipped out next to his feet." 493. It is related the nephew of Ibn Shihab said that he asked his uncle about what invalidates the prayer and he said, "Nothing invalidates it. 'Urwa ibn az-Zubayr reported to me that 'A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to get up at night and pray with me in between him and the qibla on the conjugal bed.'"

XVI: A small girl being carried on the shoulders during the prayer 494. It is related from Abu Qatada al-Ansari that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray carrying Umama, the daughter of Zaynab, the daughter of the Messenger of Allah, and Abu'l-'As ibn Rabi'a ibn 'Abdu Shams. When he prostrated, he put her down. When he stood up, he lifted her up again. (Muwatta, Book 9, 84) XVII: Praying towards a bed with a menstruating woman in it 495. It was related that Maymuna bint al-Harith said, "My bed was right next to the place where the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed and sometimes his garment fell on me while I was on my bed." 496. It is related that Maymuna was heard to say, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray with me sleeping beside him. When he prostrated, his garment touched me and I was menstruating." Sulayman ash-Shaybani added, "and I was menstruating." XVIII: Is it permissable for a man to nudge his wife when going into prostration so that he can prostrate properly? 497. It is related from 'A'isha: see 486: first part plus, "When he wanted to prostrate, he nudged my legs and I pulled them up." XIX: A woman removing something harmful from a person praying 498. It is related that 'Abdullah said, "Once while the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was standing in prayer at the Ka'ba, there was a group of Quraysh sitting there and one of them said, 'Do you not see this show-off? Which of you will go to so and so's butchered camel, get hold of its innards, bring them and then, when he prostrates, put them on his back?' The most wretched of them did it and when the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prostrated, he put them on his back. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, remained in prostration and they laughed until they fell over one another laughing. Someone went to Fatima, peace be upon her, who was a young girl at the time. She came running. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, remained in prostration until she removed it from him. Then she turned to them and cursed them. When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, finished the prayer, he said, 'O Allah! Punish Quraysh! O Allah, punish Quraysh! O Allah, punish Quraysh!' Then he named them: 'O Allah, punish 'Amr ibn Hisham, 'Utba ibn Rabi'a, Shayba ibn Rabi'a, al-Walid ibn 'Utba, Umayya ibn Khalaf, 'Uqba ibn Abi Mu'ayt, and 'Umara ibn al-Walid.'" 'Abdullah said, "By Allah, I saw them all lying dead on the day of Badr and then they were dragged into the well of Badr and then the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'The people of the well have been pursued by the curse.'"

The Sahih Collection of al-Bukhari by Imam Bukhari Translated by: Ustadha Aisha Bewley
Chapter 13. Book of the times of the Prayer Allah's words, "The prayer is prescribed for the believers at set times" (4:103) meaning He appointed times for them. 499. It is related from Ibn Shihab that one day 'Umar ibn 'Abdu'l-'Aziz delayed the prayer. 'Urwa ibn az-Zubayr went to him and told him that one day in Iraq al-Mughira ibn Shu'ba had delayed the prayer and Abu Mas'ud al-Ansari had gone to him and said, "What is this, Mughira? Do you not know that Jibril descended and prayed and the Messenger of Allah. may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed. Then he prayed again and the Messenger of Allah. may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed. Then he prayed again and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed. Then he prayed again and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed. Then he prayed again and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed. Then he said, 'I was commanded to do this.'" 'Umar said to 'Urwa, "Know what you are relating. Did Jibril definitely lead the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, at the time of the prayer?" 'Urwa replied, "This is what Bashir ibn Abi Mas'ud related from his father." 'Urwa said, "'A'isha related to me that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray 'Asrwhile the sunlight was pouring into her room, before the sun itself had become visible (i.e. because it was still high in the sky)." (Muwatta, Book 1, 1) I: "Turning in repentance towards Him. Show fear of Him and establish the prayer. Do not be among the idolaters." (30:31) 500. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "A delegation of 'Abdu'l-Qays came to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, 'We are from a particular branch of Rabi'a and we can only get to you during the sacred months. Enjoin something on us so that we can take it from you and summon to it those we left behind.' He said, 'I enjoin on you four things and I forbid you four. Belief in Allah (which he explained to them was the testimony that there is no god but Allah and that he was the Messenger of Allah), the establishment of the prayer, the payment of zakat and the submission to me of a fifth of any booty you take. I forbid you dubba', hantam, muqayyarand naqir [different kinds of containers used for making wine].'" II: The pledge of allegiance on the basis of establishing the prayer

501. It is related that Jarir ibn 'Abdullah said, "I pledged my allegiance to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, on the basis of establishing the prayer, paying zakat and giving good counsel to every Muslim." III: Prayer is expiation 502. It is related that Hudhayfa was heard to say, "We were sitting with 'Umar who said, 'Does anyone amongst you remember what the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said about trial and tribulation (fitna)?' I spoke up, 'I do, exactly as he said it.' He asked, 'You are bold enough for it.' I said, 'The trial (fitna) of a man in respect of his wife, wealth, children and neighbours is expiated by prayer, fasting,sadaqa, and by commanding what is right and forbidding what is wrong.' He said, 'That is not what I meant, but rather the tribulation which spreads like the waves of the sea.' Hudhayfa said, 'You have nothing to fear from it, Amir alMu'minin! There is a closed door between you and it.' He said, 'Will it be broken down or opened?' Hudhayfa replied, 'It will be broken down.' He said, 'Then it will never be closed again.' We said, 'Did 'Umar know what the door was?' Hudhayfa said, 'Yes, as surely as night follows day. I related to him a hadith without any mistakes in it." Shaqiq said, "We were afraid to ask Hudhayfa and told Masruq and he asked him. Hudhayfa said, "The door was 'Umar." 503. It is related from Ibn Mas'ud that a man received a kiss from a woman and went to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and told him about it. Allah sent down, "Perform the prayer at the ends of the days and the early part of the night. Good actions remove bad actions." (11:114) The man asked, "Messenger of Allah, is this for me?" He said, "It is for every single one of my community." [The man was Abu'l-Yasar Ka'b ibn 'Amr al-Ansari.] IV: The excellence of doing the prayer at its proper time 504. It is related that Abu 'Amr ash-Shaybani said, "The owner of this house (and he indicated the house of 'Abdullah) said, 'I asked the Prophet what action was most loved by Allah and he said, "The prayer at its proper time."' " 'Abdullah asked, "Then what?" He said, "Then devotion to parents." He said, "Then what?" He said, "Jihad in the way of Allah." He said, "He related them to me and if I had asked for more, he would have told me more." V: The five prayers are expiation 505. It is related from Abu Hurayra that he heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, "What do you think would happen if there was a river by someone's door in which he washed five times every day? Do you think that any dirt would remain on

him?" They said, "Not a scrap of dirt would remain on him." He said, "That is a metaphor of the five prayers by which Allah wipes out wrong actions." (Muwatta, Book 9, 94) VI: Delaying the prayer beyond its proper time 506. It is related that Anas said, "I do not perceive anything of what went on in the time of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace." It was said, "What about the prayer!" He said, "Have you not done to the prayer what you have done to it?" 507. It is related that az-Zuhri was heard to say, "I came to Anas ibn Malik in Damascus and he was weeping. I said, 'Why are you weeping?' He said, 'I do not perceive anything of what I knew except for this prayer, and even it has been delayed.'" Something like it is related from 'Uthman ibn Abi Rawwad. VII: The person praying is in close conversation with his Lord, the Mighty and Exalted. 508. It is related that Anas said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When one of you prays, he is in close conversation with his Lord, so he should not spit to his right, but under his left foot." Qatada said, "He should not spit in front of him or ahead, but to his left or under his feet." Shu'ba said, "He should not spit in front of him or to his right, but to his left or under his foot." It is related that Anas said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "He should not spit towards the qibla or to his right, but to his left or under his foot." 509. It is related from Anas that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Be correct in the prostration and do not spread your forearms like a dog does. When someone spits, he should not spit in front of him or to his right. He is in close conversation with his Lord." VIII: Waiting until it is cooler to pray Dhuhr when it is very hot 510. It is related from Abu Hurayra and 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "'Scorching heat is from the blast of Jahannam. So, when the heat is fierce, delay the prayer until it gets cooler.'" (Muwatta, Book 1, 29) 511. It is related that Abu Dharr said, "The mu'adhdhin of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, called Dhuhr and the Prophet said, 'Let it get cooler. Let it get cooler,' or he said, 'Wait, wait.' He said, 'Intense heat is from the blast of Jahannam. When it is very hot, delay the prayer until it gets cooler and we can see the shadows of the hills.'" 512. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When the heat is fierce, delay the prayer until it gets cooler, for scorching heat is from the blast of Jahannam." The Fire complained to its Lord, 'O Lord, part of me consumes the other

part.' So He gave it permission to breathe out twice - one breath in the winter and one in the summer. The breath in the summer is the most intense heat you feel and the breath in the winter, the most intense cold you feel." (Muwatta, Book 1, 28) 513. It is related from Abu Sa'id that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said: "Wait until it is cooler for Dhuhr. Intense heat is from the blast of Jahannam." Sufyan, Yahya and Abu 'Awana corroborated it from al-A'mash. IX: Delaying Dhuhr until it gets cooler when on a journey 514. It is related that Abu Dharr al-Ghiffari said, "We were with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, on a journey and the mu'adhdhin wanted to call the adhanfor Dhuhr but the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Let it get cooler.' Then he once more wanted to call the adhan but he said to him, 'Let it get cooler until we can see the shadows of the hills.' The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Intense heat is from the blast of Jahannam. When it is very hot, delay the prayer until it gets cooler.'" X: The time of Dhuhr is when the sun begins to decline Jabir said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray at midday." 515. It is related from Anas ibn Malik that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out when the sun began to decline and prayed Dhuhr. Then he stood on the minbar and spoke of the Final Hour and said that there would be momentous things in it. Then he said, "Whoever wants to ask about something should do so. I will tell you about anything you ask me as long as I am in this place." Most of the people began to weep and he repeated several times, "Ask me." 'Abdullah ibn Hudhafa as-Sahmi stood up and asked, "Who is my father?" He said, "Your father is Hudhafa." Then he again repeated several times, "Ask me." Then 'Umar knelt and said, "We are pleased with Allah as a Lord, with Islam as a deen and with Muhammad as a Prophet." He was silent and then said, "The Garden and the Fire were displayed before me just now against this wall and I have never seen such good and such evil." 516. It is related from Abu Barza, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray Subh when it was possible for someone to recognise the person sitting next to him. In it he would recite between sixty and a hundred ayats. He would pray Dhuhr when the sun began to decline and 'Asr at a time when it would still be possible to go to the furthest part of Madina and back with the sun still white." Abu'l-Minhal said, "I forgot what he said about Maghrib." "He did not mind delaying 'Isha' until one third of the night had passed." Then he said, "Until half of the night had passed." Shu'ba said, "I met him one time and he said, 'Or a third of the night.'"

517. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "When we were praying behind the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, for Dhuhr, we would prostrate on our clothes to protect ourselves from the heat." XI: Delaying Dhuhr until 'Asr 518. It is related from Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed seven and eight rak'ats for Dhuhr, 'Asr, and Maghrib and 'Isha'respectively. Ayyub said, "Perhaps that was on rainy nights." Anas said, "Perhaps." XII: The time of 'Asr Hisham said, "inside her room" (referring to 'A'isha) 519. It is related that 'A'isha said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed 'Asr when the sun had not yet left her room." 520. It is related that 'A'isha said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray 'Asr when the sun was still in her room and the shade had not appeared in it. 521. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray 'Asr when the sun was still in my room and the shade had not yet appeared." Malik, Yahya ibn Sa'id, Shu'ayb and Ibn Abi Hafsa said, "Before the sun was high." 522. It is related that Sayyar ibn Salama said, "My father and I came to Abu Barza al-Aslami and my father said to him, 'When did the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, pray the obligatory prayers.' He said, 'He used to pray the midday prayer, which you call the first, when the sun began to decline. He prayed 'Asr at a time when one of us could return to his house at the furthest part of the city and the sun would still be still white. (I forgot what he said about Maghrib.) The Prophet preferred to delay the 'Isha' prayer which you call al-'Atama. He did not like sleeping before it or conversation after it. He used to leave from the morning prayer when a man could recognise the person sitting next to him and he would recite between sixty and a hundred ayats." 523. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "We used to pray the 'Asr prayer and then if one of us went out to the Banu 'Amr ibn 'Awf, we would find them praying 'Asr." (Muwatta, Book 1, 10) 524. It is related that Abu Umama was heard to say, "We prayed Dhuhr with 'Umar ibn 'Abdu'l'Aziz. Then we went out and came to Anas ibn Malik and found him praying 'Asr I said, 'Uncle, which prayer is this you have just prayed?' He said, ''Asr, and this is the prayer of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, which we used to pray with him.'" 525. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray 'Asr when the sun was high and white. Someone could go to the

'Awali and reach them while the sun was still high. Some of the 'Awali were about four miles or so from Madina." 526. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "We used to pray 'Asr and then it was still possible for one of us to go to Quba' and reach there while the sun was still high." (Muwatta, Book 1, 11) XIII: The wrong action of someone who misses 'Asr 527. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If anyone misses the prayer of 'Asr is as if he had been deprived of his family and all his property." (Muwatta, Book 1, 21) XIV: The one who leaves out 'Asr 528. It is related that Abu'l-Malih said, "We were on an expedition with Burayda on a cloudy day and he said, 'Do the 'Asr prayer well in time. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If anyone leaves out the prayer of 'Asr , his actions will come to nothing."'" XV: The excellence of the prayer of 'Asr 529. It is related that Jarir said, "We were with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, one night and he looked at the full moon and said, 'You will see your Lord as you see this moon and you will not be harmed by seeing him. If you can manage not to be overwhelmed to the point of missing the prayer before the sun rises and before it sets, don't be.' Then he recited, 'And glorify the praises of your Lord before the rising of the sun and before its setting.' (50:39)" Isma'il said, "Do not let that happen and do not miss it." 530. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "There are angels which take turns in being with you in the night and other angels in the day and they meet together at the prayers of Fajr and 'Asr. Then the ones who were with you during the night ascend and Allah asks them - although He knows better than they do 'How were My slaves when you left them?' They say, 'When we left them they were praying and when we came to them, they were praying.'" (Muwatta, Book 9, 85) XVI: The one who gets in one rak'at of 'Asr before sunset 531. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When any you get in one prostration of the 'Asr prayer before the sun sets, you should complete your prayer. When you get in a prostration of the Subhprayer before the sun rises, you should complete your prayer." 532. It is related from Salim ibn 'Abdullah that his father told him that he heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, "Your time as compared to the communities before you is like the time between the 'Asr prayer and sunset. The people of the Torah were given the Torah and acted by it until the middle of the day and then gave up. They

were given a qirat each. Then the people of the Evangel were given the Evangel and acted by it until the 'Asr prayer and then gave up. They were given a qirat each. Then we were given the Qur'an and acted (by it) until sunset and we were given two qirats each. The people of both the Books said, 'Our Lord! You have them two qirats each and you only gave us one even though we did more.' Allah said, 'Have I been unjust to you in any way with regard to your reward?' They said, 'No.' He said, 'It is my favour which I give to whomever I wish.'" 533. It is related from Abu Musa from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "The metaphor of the Muslims, the Jews and the Christians is that of a man who hires some people to work for him until nightfall. They work until the middle day and say, 'We do not need a wage from you.' So he hires others and says, 'Finish off the rest of the day and you will receive what I stipulated.' They work until the time of the 'Asrprayer and say, 'You can have whatever we have done.' So he hires some other people and they work the rest of the day until sunset and get all the pay of the first two groups.'" XVII: The time of Maghrib 'Ata' said, "A sick person can pray Maghrib and 'Isha' together." 534. It is related that Rafi' ibn Khadij said, "When we left after praying Maghrib with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, it was still possible for a man to see the places where his arrows hit ." 535. It is related that Jabir ibn 'Abdullah was questioned and replied, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray Dhuhr at midday, 'Asr when the sun was still white and Maghrib the moment it became due but he would vary the time of'Isha'. When he found the people gathered, he would pray earlier. and when he found them taking their time, he would delay it. They (or the Prophet) used to pray Subh when it was still dark." 536. It is related that Salama said, "We used to pray Maghrib with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when the sun became concealed by the veil (the horizon)." 537. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed seven rak'ats together and eight rak'ats together." XVIII: Dislike of calling Maghrib 'Isha' 538. It is related from 'Abdullah al-Muzani that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Do not let the Bedouins persuade you concerning the name of your Maghrib prayer " He said, "The Bedouins say its name is 'Isha'." XIX: 'Isha' and 'Atama, and those who think both names permitted It is related from Abu Hurayra from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "The most difficult prayers for the hypocrites are 'Isha' and Fajr." And he said "If they only knew what 'Atama and Fajr contain."

Abu 'Abdullah said, "It is best to call it 'Isha', going by the words of Allah, 'and after the 'Isha' prayer.'" It is mentioned that Abu Musa said, "We used to take turns in attending the prayer of'Isha' with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and then he made it later (a'tama biha)." Ibn 'Abbas and 'A'isha said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, delayed (a'tama) the 'Isha' prayer." Someone said that 'A'isha said,"The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, delayed (a'tama) al-'Atama." Jabir said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray 'Isha'." Abu Barza said,"The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to delay'Isha'." Anas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to delay the last'Isha'." Ibn 'Umar said, Abu Ayyub and Ibn 'Abbas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed Maghrib and 'Isha'." 539. It is related that 'Abdullah said, "One night the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, led us in the prayer of 'Isha', which is the one which people callal-'Atama, and when he finished, he turned to us and said, 'Do you see this night? No one on the surface of the earth will still be there in a hundred years from now.'" XX: The time of 'Isha' when people gather or are late 540. Jabir ibn 'Abdullah was asked about the prayer of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray Dhuhr at midday, 'Asr when the sun was still white and Maghrib the moment it became due. When there were many people, he would pray 'Isha' earlier. and when they were few, he would delay it. He used to pray Subh when it was still dark." XXI: The excellence of 'Isha' 541. It is related that 'A'isha said, "One night, before the spread of Islam, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, delayed 'Isha'. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did not come out until 'Umar said, 'The women and children have gone to

sleep.' Then he came out and said to the people in the mosque, 'No people on earth would have waited for it except you.'" 542. It is related that Abu Musa said, "I and my companions who came with me in the boat disembarked at Baqi' Buthan, the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, then being in Madina. A group of us used to take turns in attending the prayer of'Isha' with the Prophet every night. One night my companions and I found him busy on some matter and he delayed the prayer until the middle of the night. Then the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came out and led the prayer. When he finished the prayer, he said to those who were present, 'Go and rejoice in the blessing of Allah on you. No other people but you have prayed at this hour.' Or he said, 'Nobody but you has prayed at this hour.' I do not know which of the two he said." Abu Musa said, "We returned and were delighted by what we had heard from the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace." XXII: The undesirability of sleep before 'Isha' 543. It is related from Abu Barza that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, disliked sleeping before 'Isha' and conversation after it. XXIII: Sleeping before 'Isha' for those who are overcome by sleep 544. It is related from 'Urwa that 'A'isha said, "One night the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, delayed 'Isha' until 'Umar called out, 'The prayer! The women and children have gone to sleep.' He came out and said, 'No people on the earth would have waited for it except you.'" 'Urwa said, "In those days, the prayer was done only in Madina. They used to pray between the disappearance of the redness of sunset up until the end of the first third of the night." 545. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar, "One night the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was kept from us by some business and delayed the prayer to the point that we went to sleep in the mosque and then woke up and then went to sleep and woke up again. Then the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came out to us and then said, "No people on the earth would have waited for the prayer except you.'" Ibn 'Umar did not mind advancing or delaying the prayer when he was not afraid that sleep would overcome him and keep him from praying it in its time. He used to lie down before it. Ibn Jurayj said, "I spoke to 'Ata' and he said, 'I heard Ibn 'Abbas, say, "One night the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, delayed 'Isha' until the people had gone to sleep and woken up, and then gone to sleep and woken up again. 'Umar got up and said, "The prayer!"' 'Ata' said that Ibn 'Abbas said, 'The Prophet of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came out - and it is as if I could see him him now - with water dripping from his head - and, placing his hand on his head, he said, "If it were not hard for my community, I would have

commanded them to pray it at this time."' I asked 'Ata' to confirm how the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had placed his hand on his head as he had been told by Ibn 'Abbas. 'Ata' separated his fingers slightly for me and then placed the tips of his fingers on the side of his head with his thumb touching the top of his ear by his face between the temple and the top of the beard. He did it neither slowly nor quickly but like that. He said, 'If it were not hard for my community, I would have commanded them to pray at this time.'" XXIV The time of 'Isha' extends up until the middle of the night Abu Barza said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to prefer to delay it." 546. It is related that Anas said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, delayed the 'Isha' prayer until the middle of the night and then prayed. Then he said, 'Most people have prayed and gone to sleep, but you were in prayer the whole time you were waiting for it.'" Anas was heard to add, "It is as if I could see the white glint of his ring on that day." XXV: The excellence of the Fajr Prayer 547. See 529 with slight differences. 548. It is related from Abu Bakr ibn Abi Musa that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Whoever prays the two cool ones will enter the Garden." 549. This is related from Abu Bakr ibn 'Abdullah ibn Qays. Abu Bakr ibn 'Abdullah related the same thing from the Prophet. XXVI: The time of Fajr 550. It is related that Zayd ibn Thabit said that they used to have suhur with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and then stood up for the prayer. Anas said, "I asked how long it was between them and he said, 'Enough for fifty or sixtyayats.'" 551. It is related from Anas ibn Malik that the Prophet of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and Zayd ibn Thabit had sahur together and after they finished theirsahur the Prophet of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood up and prayed. Anas was asked how long it was between finishing their sahur and starting the prayer, and said, "Enough time for a man to recite fifty ayats." 552. It is related that Sahl ibn Sa'd said, "I used to have sahur with my family and then hurry to catch the Fajr prayer with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace."

553. It is related from 'Urwa ibn az-Zubayr that 'A'isha reported, "The believing women used to attend the Fajr prayer with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, wrapped up in their garments and then return to their houses when they finished the prayer and no one could recognise them because of how dark it was." (Muwatta, Book 1, 4) XXVII: The one who gets in one rak'at of Fajr 554. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, ""Whoever manages to perform a rak'at of Subh before the sun has risen has done Subh in time, and whoever manages to perform a rak'at of 'Asrbefore the sun has set has done 'Asr in time." (Muwatta, Book 1, 5) XXVIII: The one who catches one rak'at of the prayer 555. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Whoever catches one rak'at of the prayer has caught the prayer." (Muwatta, Book 1, 15) XXIX: Praying between Fajr and sunrise 556. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "Some reliable men, the most reliable of whom I consider to be 'Umar, said that the Prophet forbade praying after Subh until the sun had risen and after 'Asr until the sun had set." 557. Ibn 'Abbas said, "Some people told me this."(556). 558. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Do not seek to pray when the sun is rising nor when it is setting." (Muwatta, Book 15, 45) Ibn 'Umar said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When the edge of the sun comes up, delay the prayer until it has risen. When the edge of the sun goes down, then delay the prayer until it has set. 'Abda corroborated it. 559. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, forbade two kinds of sales, two ways of dressing and two prayers. He forbade praying after Fajr until the sun had risen and after 'Asr until the sun had set, and wrapping onself in a garment so that the arms are not free and sitting wrapped in a single garment in a way that exposes the private parts to the sky, and the sales calledmunabadha and mulamasa. XXX: One should not seek to pray just before sunset 560. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "None of you should seek to pray as the sun is rising or as it is setting." (Muwatta, 15, 47)

561. It is related that Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said, "I heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, 'There is no prayer after Subh until the sun rises and there is no prayer after 'Asr until the sun sets.'" 562. It is related that Mu'awiya said, "You pray a prayer which we, who accompanied the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, never saw him pray and indeed he prohibited it. I mean the two rak'ats after 'Asr." 563. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, forbade two prayers: after Fajr until the sun rises and after 'Asruntil the sun sets." XXXI: Those who did not dislike doing the prayer at any time except after 'Asr and Fajr. 'Umar, Ibn 'Umar, Abu Sa'id and Abu Hurayra related it. 564. Ibn 'Umar said, "I pray as I saw my companions praying. I do not forbid anyone from praying at any time during the night or day he wishes as long as they do not seek to pray at sunrise or sunset." XXXII: Praying missed prayers and suchlike after 'Asr. It is related from Umm Salama that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed two rak'ats after 'Asr and said, "Some people from the 'Abdu'l-Qays kept me too busy to pray the two rak'ats after Dhuhr." 565. It is related that 'A'isha was heard to say, "By the One who took him away, the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, never left off doing them until he met Allah and he did not meet Allah until the prayer had become difficult for him. He used to pray many of his prayers sitting down (meaning the two rak'ats after 'Asr). The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray them, but he did not pray them in the mosque, fearing that it would be difficult for his community. He liked to make things easy for them." 566. It is related from Hisham that his father said that 'A'isha said, "Nephew, the Prophet never omitted the two prostrations after 'Asr in my room." 567. It is related that 'A'isha said, "There were two rak'ats that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, never left out, either openly or secretly - the two rak'ats before Subh and the two rak'ats after 'Asr." 568. It is related that 'A'isha said, "Whenever the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came to me in the day after 'Asr he prayed two rak'ats." XXXIII: Praying well in time on a cloudy day. 569. It is related that Abu'l-Malih said, "We were with Burayda on a cloudy day and he said, 'Do the prayer well in time for the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If anyone leaves out the prayer of 'Asr, his actions will come to nothing."'"

XXXIV: The adhan after the time has gone 570. It is related that Abu Qatada said, "One night we were travelling with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and one of the people said, 'I wish that you would let us rest, Messenger of Allah.' He said, 'I am afraid that you might sleep past the prayer.' Bilal said, 'I will wake you up.' They lay down and Bilal put his back against his saddle and his eyes became heavy and he fell asleep. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, woke up when the edge of the sun had already appeared and said, 'Bilal, what about what you said!' He said, 'I have never had such a sleep.' He said, 'Allah takes your souls when He wishes and returns them to you when He wishes. Bilal, get up and call the people to prayer.' Then he did wudu'.and when the sun had risen and become white, he stood up and prayed." XXXV: Leading people in a group prayer after the time has gone 571. It is related from Jabir ibn 'Abdullah that 'Umar ibn al-Khattab came on the Day of the Ditch after the sun had set and he began to curse the unbelievers of Quraysh and said, 'Messenger of Allah, I was about to pray 'Asr when the sun set.' The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'By Allah, I have not prayed either!' We got up and went to Buthan and he did wudu' for the prayer and so did we. He prayed 'Asr after the sun had set and then prayed Maghrib after it." XXXVI: The one who forgets a prayer should pray it when he remembers it and should only repeat that prayer Ibrahim said, "If someone omitted a single prayer twenty years ago should only repeat that single prayer." 572. It is related from Anas that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Anyone who forgets a prayer should pray it when he remembers it and that is the only expiation he has to do for it. 'Establish the prayer for My remembrance.'" Anas related something like it from the Prophet (by a different isnad.) XXXVII: Making up prayers is done in order 573. It is related that Jabir said, "On the Day of the Ditch, 'Umar began to curse their unbelievers and said, 'I was about to pray 'Asr when the sun set. We went down to Buthan and prayed after the sun had set and then played Maghrib." XXXVIII: The undesirability of night-talk (samar) after 'Isha' 574.It is related that Abu'l-Minhal said, "I went to Abu Barza al-Aslami with my father who said to him, 'Tell us how the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed the obligatory prayers.' He said, See 516, but without "...which you call al-'Atama." XXXIX: Talking about fiqh and other excellent things during the night after 'Isha'

575. It is related that Qurra ibn Khalid said, "We waited for al-Hasan and he was late coming to us until it was near to the time he usually got up. Then he came and said, 'Some neighbours of ours invited us.' Then he said, 'Anas said, "One night we waited for the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, until it was half-way through the night. He came and led the prayer and then addressed us saying, 'Most people have prayed and then gone to sleep but you were in prayer the whole time you were waiting for the prayer.'"' Al-Hasan said, 'People are continuously in good action the whole time they are waiting to do a good action.'" Qurra said that that was part of the hadith of Anas from the Prophet. 576. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar said, "Towards the end of his life the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed the 'Isha' prayer and when he had said the salam, the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood up and said, 'Do you see this night? No one on the surface of the earth today will still be there in a hundred years from now.' The people misunderstood what the Messenger of Allah, peace be upon him, had said so that they began to invent tales about what would be happening in a hundred years time. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'No one on the surface of the earth today will still be there,' meaning by that that generation would have passed away." XL: Night-talk with the family and guests 577. It is related from 'Abdu'r-Rahman ibn Abi Bakr that the People of the Suffa were poor people and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Whoever has food for two should invite a third. If he has enough for four, he should invite a fifth or a sixth.' Abu Bakr took three and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, took ten. There was me and my father and mother (The narrator said, "I do not know if he said, 'My wife and our servant who was shared between us and Abu Bakr's house.') Abu Bakr went to eat with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and stayed until 'Isha' was prayed and then went back again and stayed until the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had eaten. Then Abu Bakr came after as much of the night had passed as Allah willed and his wife said to him, 'What kept you from your guests?' - or she said, 'your guest.' He said, 'Haven't you given them their meal?' She said, 'They refused until you came. They were offered food and they refused.' I went away and hid. Abu Bakr called out, 'O Ghunthar!' and derided me and abused me. Then he said, 'Eat and may you have no welcome,' adding, 'By Allah, I will never eat it!' By Allah, with every mouthful of it we took, more appeared underneath - until they were full and there was more food than there had been before. Abu Bakr looked at it and there was as much as there had been or more and he said to his wife, 'Sister of the Banu Firas! What is this?' She said, 'No, apple of my eye, there is now three times as much as there was before.' So Abu Bakr ate from it and said, 'That was from Shaytan,' meaning his oath. Then he ate a mouthful of it and took the dish to

the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and it remained with him until the morning. There had been a treaty between us and some people and it had come to an end, so he divided us up into twelve men, each of whom had a group with him - only Allah knows how many there were with each man - and everyone of them ate from it." Or as he said.

The Sahih Collection of al-Bukhari by Imam Bukhari Translated by: Ustadha Aisha Bewley
Chapter 14. Book of the Adhan I: The origin of the Adhan The words of Allah, "When you call to the prayer they make a mockery and a game of it. That is because they are people who do not use their intellect." (5:61) and "When the prayer is called on the day of Jumu'a." (62:9) 578. It is related that Anas said, "The people mentioned the fire and the bell, recollecting the Jews and the Christians. Then Bilal was instructed to say the phrases of the adhantwice and those of the iqama once only." 579. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said, "When the Muslims arrived in Madina, they would gather and guess at the time of the prayer. There was no call for it. They discussed it one day and some of them said that they should adopt a bell like that of the Christians and others said that it should be a trumpet like the horn of the Jews. 'Umar said, 'Why don't you send a man to call to the prayer?' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Bilal, stand up and call to the prayer.'" II: The doubling up of the phrases of the adhan 580. It is related that Anas said, "Bilal was ordered to repeat the phrases of the adhantwice and to say those of the iqama once only except for the words 'qad qamati's-salat' ." 581. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "When the people increased in number, they discussed how the time of the prayer could be made known in a way they would all recognise. They suggested lighting a fire and striking a bell. However, Bilal was ordered to call the adhan repeating its phrases twice and to call the iqama repeating its phrases once only." III: Repeating the phrases of the iqama once only except for the words "qad qamat's-salat" 582. It is related that Anas said, "Bilal was ordered to repeat the phrases of the adhantwice and to say those of the iqama once only." Isma'il said, "I mentioned that to Ayyub and he said, 'Except the iqama.'" IV: The excellence of the adhan 583. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When the call to prayer is done Shaytan retreats, farting so that he will not hear it. When the call is finished he comes back again until the iqama is done, when he retreats again.

When the iqama is finished, he comes back again, insinuating himself between a man and his self and saying, 'Think of such-and-such, think of such-and-such,' which he was not thinking about before, until the man does not know how much he has prayed." (Muwatta, Book 3, 6) V: Raising the voice during the call 'Umar ibn 'Abdu'l-'Aziz said, "Give the adhan without elongating it or making it too ornate or we will dismiss you." 584. It is related that Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said (to Abu Sa'sa' al Ansari), "I see that you love sheep and the desert. When you are among your sheep or in the desert, give the call to prayer and raise your voice when doing it. No jinn or man or anything within range hears the voice of the mu'adhdhin without bearing witness for him on the Day of Rising." Abu Sa'id said, "I heard this from the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace." (Muwatta, Book 3, 5) VI: The adhan preventing bloodshed 585. It is related from Anas ibn Malik, "When the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out with us on a raid against some people, he would not let us attack until after daybreak but would wait. If he heard the adhan. he refrained from attacking them, but if he did not hear the adhan, he would attack them." He said, "We went out to Khaybar and arrived there at night. In the morning when he did not hear theadhan, he rode out and I rode behind Abu Talha and my foot was touching the foot of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. They came out towards us carrying their spades and buckets. When they saw the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, they said, 'Muhammad! By Allah, Muhammad and the army!' When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, saw them, he said, 'Allah is greater! Allah is greater! Khaybar is destroyed. When we alight in the yard of a people, it is a bad morning indeed for those who have been warned.' " VII: What should be said on hearing the call to prayer 586. It is related from Abu Sa'id al-Khudri that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When you hear the adhan, repeat what the mu'adhdhin says." (Muwatta, Book 3, 2) 587. 'Isa ibn Talha related that one day he heard Mu'awiya repeating the words of theadhan up to the words, 'I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah.' " The same thing is related from Yahya 588. Yahya added, "One of our brothers related that when he said, 'Come to prayer,' he said, 'There is no strength nor power except by Allah.' He said, 'That is what we heard your Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, saying.'"

VIII: Supplication during the call 589. It is related from Jabir ibn 'Abdullah that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Whoever says, after hearing the adhan, 'O Allah! Lord of this perfect call and established prayer, give Muhammad intercession and superiority and raise him up to the praiseworthy station which You promised him,' my intercession will be available to him on the Day of Rising." IX: Drawing lots to do the adhan It is mentioned that some people disagreed about the adhan and Sa'd had them draw lots among themselves. 590. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "If people only knew what was in the call to prayer and the first row, and could find no other way to get it than drawing lots for it, they would draw lots for it. If they only knew what was in going early to the prayer, they would race each other to get there. And if they only knew what was in the prayers of'Isha' and Subh, they would come to them even if they had to crawl." (Muwatta, Book 3, 3) X: Talking during the adhan Sulayman ibn Surad talked during the adhan. Al-Hasan said, "There is no harm in laughing while the adhan or the iqama is being given." 591. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn al-Harith said, "Ibn 'Abbas addressed us on a wet, muddy day. When the mu'adhdhin reached, 'Come to the prayer,' he ordered him to call, 'Pray in your homes.' The people looked at one another so he said, 'One who is better than him did this. It is a dispensation.' " XI: A blind person calling the adhan when there is someone to inform him 592. It is related from Salim ibn 'Abdullah that his father said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Bilal calls the adhan during the night, so eat and drink until Ibn Umm Maktum calls the adhan." Then he said, "He was a blind man who did not call the adhan until someone said to him, 'The morning has come. The morning has come.' " (Muwatta, Book 3, 16) XII: The adhan after the time of Fajr 593. It is related from Hafsa that when the mu'adhdhin withdrew to call the adhan ofSubh and daybreak appeared, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed two short rak'ats before the iqama of the prayer was given. (Muwatta, Book 7, 29) 594. It is related from 'A'isha that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray two short rak'ats between the call and the iqama for the Subh prayer.

595. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Bilal calls the prayer during the night, so eat and drink until Ibn Umm Maktum gives the call." XIII: The adhan before fajr 596. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "None of you (or none among you) should let the adhan of Bilal stop you from eating your sahur. He gives the adhan (or the call) at night so that any of you who are praying can finish off and any of you who are sleeping can get up. He is not saying that it is fajr or time for Subh." Then he pointed his fingers upwards and lowered them until he said, "Like that." Az-Zuhayr said, "With his two index fingers, one on top of the other and then opened them out to his right and left." (Indicating the spread of the light of dawn) 597. From 'A'isha that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Bilal calls the prayer during the night, so eat and drink until Ibn Umm Maktum gives the call." XIV: The length of time between the adhan and the iqama and those who wait for theiqama 598. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn Mughaffal al-Muzni that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "There is a prayer between the twoadhans, there is a prayer between the two adhans," and then the third time he said, "For whoever wishes it." 599. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "When the mu'adhdhin gave the adhan, some of the Companions of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, would go quickly to the pillars until the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came out. In this way they would pray two rak'ats before Maghrib even though there was scarcely any time between the adhan and the iqama." Shu'ba said, "There was only a very short time between the two." XV: Those who wait for the iqama 600. It is related that 'A'isha said, "When the voice of the mu'adhdhin had died down after the first call for the Fajr prayer, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, would get up and pray two short rak'ats before the Fajr prayer after the dawn had become clear. Then he would lie down on his right side until the mu'adhdhincame to do the iqama. XVI: There is a prayer between the two adhans for any who wish to do it. 601. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn Mughaffal al-Muzani said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "There is a prayer between the two adhans, there is a prayer between the two adhans," and then the third time he said, "For whoever wishes it." XVII: Saying that only one mu'adhdhin should call the prayer on a journey

602. It is related from Malik ibn al-Huwayrith, "I came to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, with some of my people and we stayed with him for twenty nights. He was kind and merciful to us. When he saw our yearning for our families, he said, 'Return and be with them. Teach them and do the prayer. When the time for the prayer comes, one of you should give the adhan on behalf of all of you and the oldest of you should be the Imam.' " XVIII: The adhan and the iqama for travellers when there is a group of them. The same applies at 'Arafa and al-Muzdalifa. The mu'adhdhin saying on a cold or rainy night, "Pray in your homes." 603. It is related that Abu Dharr said, "We were with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, on a journey and the mu'adhdhin wanted to give the adhan and the Prophet said to him, 'Let it get cooler.' Then he wanted to give the adhan and he said to him, 'Let it get cooler.' Then he wanted to give the adhan and he said to him, 'Let it get cooler.' until the shadows are equal to the hills.' The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Intense heat is from the blast of Jahannam.'" 604. It is related that Malik ibn al-Huwayrith said, "Two men came to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, wanting to travel and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'When you set out, give the adhan and the iqama and then the oldest of you should be the Imam.' " 605. It is related from Malik, "We came to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, as young men of about the same age and stayed twenty days and nights with him. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was kind and merciful to us. When he realised that we were longing for our families - or yearning for them - he asked us about those we had left behind us and we informed him. He said, 'Return to your families and stay with them and teach them and instruct them' - and he mentioned some things which I remember and some which I do not remember - 'and pray as you have seen me pray. When it is time for the prayer, one of you should give theadhan on behalf of all of you and the oldest of you should be the Imam.'" 606. It is related that Nafi' said, "Ibn 'Umar gave the adhan at Dajnan on a cold night and then said, 'Pray in your houses.' He told us that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had ordered the mu'adhdhin to give the adhan and then to say after it, 'Pray in your houses' on a cold or rainy night when on a journey." (Muwatta, Book 3, 11) [Dajnan: a mountain one postal stage (barid) from Makka.] 607. It is related from 'Awn ibn Abi Juhayfa that his father said, "I saw the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, at al-Abtah. Bilal came to him and gave the adhan for

the prayer. Then Bilal brought out a short spear which he stuck upright in front of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, at Al-Abtah and gave the iqama for the prayer." XIX: Should the mu'adhdhin call this way and that and should he turn his head during the adhan. It is mentioned that Bilal put his two fingers in his ears and that Ibn 'Umar did not put his fingers in his ears. Ibrahim said, "There is no harm in giving the adhan withoutwudu'." 'Ata' said, "Wudu' is a duty and a sunna." 'A'isha said, "The Prophe, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to remember Allah at all times." 608. It is related from 'Awn ibn Abi Juhayfa that his father said that he saw Bilal giving the adhan and he called this way and that during the adhan." XX: The words of a man, "We have missed the prayer." Ibn Sirin disliked people saying, "We have missed the prayer." People should rather say, "We have not caught the prayer." The words of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, are sounder. 609. It is related that Abu Qatada said that his father said, "Once while we were praying with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, he heard some men making a lot of noise. After he had finished the prayer, he said, 'What is going on with you?' They said, 'We were hurrying to the prayer.' He said, 'Do not do it. When you come to the prayer, you must come with tranquility. Pray as much as you catch and complete anything you have missed.'" XXI: Do not run to the prayer, but come to it with tranquility and dignity. "Pray as much as you catch and complete anything you have missed." Abu Qatada said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said it. 610. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When you hear the iqama, go to the prayer and you should be tranquil and dignified. Do not hurry. Pray as much as you catch and complete anything you have missed." (Muwatta, Book 3, 4) XXII: At what point should people get up when they see the Imam during the iqama 611. It is related from Abu Qatada's father that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When the iqama is given, do not get up until you can see me." XXIII: Not standing up for the prayer in a hurried way, but standing with tranquility and dignity 612. It is related from Abu Qatada's father that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When the iqama is given, do not get up until you can see me. You should do it with tranquility."

XXIV: Is it permitted to leave the mosque with good reason? 613. It is related from Abu Hurayra, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, once left after the iqama for the prayer had been given and the rows were straight. He was standing in his prayer place and we were waiting for him to give the takbir. He left, saying, 'Stay where you are.' We remained as we were until he came back to us with his head dripping water. He had done ghusl." XXV: When the Imam says, 'Stay where you are,' then wait for him until he returns. 614. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "The iqama for the prayer had been given and the people had made their rows straight and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came out and went forward but he was junub. Then he said, 'Stay where you are.' He went back and did ghusl. Then he came out with his head dripping water and led them in prayer." XXVI: A man saying, "We have not prayed." 615. It is related from Jabir ibn 'Abdullah that 'Umar ibn al-Khattab came on the Day of the Ditch after the sun had set and he began to curse the unbelievers of Quraysh and said, 'Messenger of Allah, I was about to pray 'Asr when the sun set. That was after the fasting person had broken his fast.' The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'By Allah, I have not prayed either!' The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went down to Buthan and I went with him. He did wudu' and then prayed 'Asr after the sun had set and then prayed Maghrib after it." XXVII: When the Imam is presented with something that needs to be done after theiqama 616. It is related that Anas said, "The iqama for the prayer was given while the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was talking privately to a man in the corner of the mosque. He did not get up for the prayer until the people had gone to sleep." XXVIII: Talking after the iqama 617. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "The iqama for the prayer was given and a man presented himself to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and detained him after the iqama for the prayer had been given."

The Sahih Collection of al-Bukhari by Imam Bukhari Translated by: Ustadha Aisha Bewley
Chapter 15: The Group Prayer and the Imam I: The obligatory nature of the group prayer Al-Hasan said, "When someone's mother forbids him to go to the group prayer of 'Isha'out of compassion for him he should not obey her." 618. It is related from Abu Hurayra said that Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "By Him in Whose hand my soul is, I seriously considered ordering someone to collect firewood, ordering the prayer be called, appointing a man to lead the prayer and then coming up behind certain men and burning their houses down about them! By Him in whose hand my soul is, if any of them had known they would find a meaty bone or two good hooves, they would have attended 'Isha'." (Muwatta, Book 8, 3) II: The excellence of the group prayer When al-Aswad missed the group prayer, he went to another mosque. Anas came to a mosque where the prayer had been said, did the adhan, stood up and prayed in a group. 619. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Prayer in a group is twenty-seven times better than the prayer of a man by himself." (Muwatta, Book 8, 1) 619b. It is related from Abu Sa'id al-Khudri that he heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, "Prayer in a group is twenty-five times better than the prayer of a man by himself." 620. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The group prayer is twenty-five degrees higher than the prayer in your house or the prayer in your place of business. Anyone who does wudu' and goes to the mosque with no other object than to do the prayer, Allah will raise him up a degree with every step he takes, and a wrong action will fall away from him. When he prays, the angels pray for him all the time he is in his place of prayer, 'O Allah! Forgive him! O Allah! Show mercy to him!' One of you is in the prayer as long as he is waiting for the prayer." III: The excellence of doing the Fajr prayer in a group 621. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "I heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, "The excellence of the group prayer is twenty-five times that of the

prayer of one of you alone. The angels of the night and the angels of the day meet during the Fajr prayer.'" Then Abu Hurayra said, "If you wish, recite, 'for the recitation of Fajr is witnessed'" (Muwatta, Book 8, 2) It is related from 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar, "It is twenty-seven times better." 622. It is related that Umm ad-Darda' was heard to say, "Once Abu'd-Darda' came home angry. I said, 'What has made you angry?' He said, 'By Allah, the only thing I see the community of Muhammad, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, still doing is praying in a group.' " 623. It is related from Abu Musa that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The people who get the greatest reward for the prayer are those who live furthest away and then the next furthest. Someone who waits for the prayer so that he can pray it with the Imam has a greater reward than someone who prays and then goes to sleep." IV: The excellence of doing Dhuhr early in its time 624. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If a man who is walking along on a road finds a thorny branch in the road and removes it, Allah thanks him for doing it and forgives him." Then he said, "There are five categories of martyr: someone killed by the plague, someone killed by an abdominal disease, someone who drowns, someone who is killed by a collapsing building and the martyr killed fighting in the way of Allah." He also said, "If people knew what was in the call to prayer and the first row, and they could find no other way to it than to draw lots for it, they would draw lots for it. And if they knew what was in doing Dhuhr at its time, they would race each other to it. And if they knew what was in the prayers of'Isha' and Subh, they would come to them even if they had to crawl." (Muwatta, Book 8, 6) V: The reward for footprints left 625. It is related from Anas that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "O Banu Salima, do you not expect something for the footprints you have left?" Mujahid said about His words, "We record what they send ahead and what they leave behind" (36:12) means "their footprints." It is related from Anas that the Banu Salima wanted to move from their place and settle in the vicinity the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, but the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, disliked the idea of them moving to Madina, and said, "Do you not expect a reward for your footprints?" Mujahid said that their footprints mean the marks the feet leave on the ground as they walk."

VI: The excellence of praying 'Isha' in a group 626. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "There is no prayer heavier on the hypocrites than Fajr and 'Isha'. If they only knew what is in them, they would come to them even if they had to crawl. I seriously considered ordering the mu'adhdhin to give the iqama, instructing a man to lead the people in prayer, and then taking a burning torch and setting fire to those who had not yet gone out to the prayer." VII: Two or more makes a group 627. It is related from Malik ibn al-Huwayrith that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When it is time for the prayer, then the two of you should give theadhan and the iqama and the elder should act as the Imam." VIII: Someone who sits in the mosque waiting for the prayer and the excellence of mosques 628. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The angels pray for every one of you as long as you remain in the place in which you prayed and do not break wudu', saying, 'O Allah, forgive him! O Allah, show mercy to him!'' Each of you is in the prayer as long as he is waiting for it and there is nothing but the prayer preventing him from going to his family." (Muwatta, Book 9, 54) 629. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "There are seven whom Allah will shade with His shade on the day when there is no shade but His shade: a just Imam, a youth who grows up worshipping Allah, a man whose heart is attached to the mosque, two men who love each other for the sake of Allah alone, meeting for that reason and parting for that reason, a man who refuses the advances of a noble and beautiful woman, saying, 'I fear Allah', a man who gives sadaqaand conceals it so that his left hand does not know what his right hand gives, and a man who remembers Allah when he is alone and his eyes overflow with tears." 630. Anas was asked, "Did the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, wear a ring?" He said, "Yes, he delayed the 'Isha' prayer until the middle of the night and then prayed. Then he he turned his face to us after he had prayed and said, 'The people have prayed and gone to sleep, but you were in prayer the whole time you were waiting for it.'" Anas said, "It is as if I could see the white glint of his ring on that day." IX: The excellence of someone who goes to the mosque in the morning and the evening 631. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Allah will prepare a residence in the Garden for anyone who goes to the mosque morning and evening each morning and evening that they go." X: Once the iqama has been given, there is no prayer except the obligatory prayer 632. It is related that Malik ibn Buhayna said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, passed by a man...."

(By another isnad) A man of the Azd called Malik ibn Buhayna said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, saw a man praying two rak'ats after theiqama for the prayer had been given. When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, finished, the people surrounded him and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to him, 'Does Subh have four rak'ats? DoesSubh have four rak'ats?' It was corroborated by Ghandar and Mu'adh from Shu'ba in Malik. (Two other isnadsgiven) XI: What can keep a sick man from attending the group prayer 633. It is related that al-Aswad said, "We were with 'A'isha and we discussed being constant in the prayers and honouring them. She said, 'When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was ill with the illness from which he died and it was time for the prayer and the adhan was given, he said, "Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer. He was told, "Abu Bakr is a tender-hearted man. If he stands in your place, he will not be able to lead the people in the prayer." He repeated what he had said and they repeated what they had said. He repeated it a third time and said, "You are the companions of Yusuf! Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer." So Abu Bakr came out and prayed. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, felt better and came out walking between two men. It is as if I could see his legs dragging because of the pain of the illness. Abu Bakr wanted to draw back and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, indicated to him, "Stay in your place." Then he was brought until he sat beside him.' " Al-A'mash was asked "Was the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, praying with Abu Bakr following his prayer and the people praying following the prayer of Abu Bakr." He indicated yes with his head Part of it is related from al-A'mash. Abu Mu'awiya added, "He sat to the left of Abu Bakr and Abu Bakr prayed standing." 634. It is related that 'A'isha said, "When the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, became seriously ill and his pain was intense, he asked his wives for permission to be looked after in my house and was given permission. He came out between two men, with his feet dragging along the ground. He was between al-'Abbas and another man.' 'Ubaydullah said, "I mentioned to Ibn 'Abbas what 'A'isha had said and he said to me, 'Do you know who the man was whom 'A'isha did not name?' I said, 'No.' He said, 'It was 'Ali ibn Abi Talib.'"

XII: The dispensation to pray at home when it is wet or when there is a good reason for it 635. It is related that Nafi' said, "Ibn 'Umar gave the adhan on a cold, windy night and then said, 'Pray in your homes.' Then he said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to tell the mu'adhdhin to say, 'Pray in your homes' when it was a cold, wet night." 636. It is related from Mahmud ibn ar-Rabi' al-Ansari that 'Itban ibn Malik used to lead his people in prayer. He was a blind man and he said to the Messenger of Allah, "Messenger of Allah, my eyesight is weak and sometimes it is dark and there is flood -water, so, Messenger of Allah, pray in my house so that I can use it as a prayer-place." The Messenger of Allah came to him and said, "Where would you like me to pray?" He pointed out a place in the house. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed in it. XIII: Can the Imam lead only those who are present in prayer? Should he give a khutba on the day of Jumu'a if it is raining? 637. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn al-Harith was heard to say, "Ibn 'Abbas addressed us on a muddy day and when the mu'adhdhin reached 'Come to prayer,' he ordered him to say, 'Pray in your houses.' Some people looked at others as if to say they did not like it. He said, 'It seems that you dislike this? One better than me did this,' meaning the Prophet. 'It is a bounden duty and I was most reluctant to bring you out.' " It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said something similar although he said, "I did not want you to feel you were doing wrong and therefore to come, covered with mud up to the knees." 638. It is related that Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said, "A cloud came and it rained to the exent that the roof, which was made of palm branches, leaked. The iqama for the prayer was given and I saw the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prostrate in the water and mud. I could see the mark of the mud on his forehead." 639. It is related that Anas was heard to say, "A man of the Ansar said, 'I am unable to come and pray with you.' He was a large man. He prepared some food for the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and invited him to his house. He spread out a straw mat for him, wetting one side of it. He prayed two rak'ats on it." A man from the family of al-Jarud asked Anas, "Did the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, pray the Duha prayer?" He said, "That day was the only time I ever saw him pray it." XIV: When food has been served and the iqama for the prayer has been given. Ibn 'Umar used to have the evening meal first. Abu'd-Darda' said, "It is part of a man's understanding to attend to his need so that he can attend to his prayer with a clear heart.

640. It is related that 'A'isha was heard to say that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If the evening meal is served and the iqama for the prayer is given, have the meal first." 641. It is related from Anas ibn Malik that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If the evening meal has been served, then have it first before you pray Maghrib and do not rush your meal ." 642. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If your evening meal has been served and the iqama for the prayer is given, then have the meal first and finish it without rushing it." When food was served to Ibn 'Umar and the iqama was given, he would not go to the prayer until he had finished, even if he heard the Imam reciting. Ibn 'Umar said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When one of you is eating, he should not rush but should eat as much as he needs to, even if theiqama of the prayer is given. Another isnad. XV: When the Imam is called to the prayer with something to eat in his hand 643. It is related from Ja'far ibn 'Amr ibn Umayya said that his father said, "I saw the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, eating a shoulder from which he was cutting pieces. He was called to the prayer and stood up and put the knife down and prayed without doing wudu'. XVI: Someone who is doing something in the house and the iqama is given for the prayer and he goes out 644. It is related that al-Aswad said, "I asked 'A'isha, 'What did the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to do in his house?' She said, 'He would do the household chores, i.e. serve his family. When it was time for the prayer, he would go out to the prayer.' " XVII: Someone praying in front of people for no other reason than to teach them how the Prophet did the prayer and his sunna 645. It is related that Abu Qilaba said, "Malik ibn al-Huwayrith came here to our mosque and said, 'I shall pray in front of you and what I intend by this prayer is to pray in the way that I saw the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, praying.'" Ayyub said to Abu Qilaba, "How did he pray?" He said, "He prayed in the same way as our shaykh here." The shaykh would sit back after raising his head from the prostration before he stood up after the first rak'at. XVIII: People of knowledge and excellence have more right to lead the prayer

646. It is related that Abu Musa said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was ill and his illness became much worse, so he said, 'Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer.' 'A'isha said, 'Abu Bakr is a gentle man. If he stands in your place, he will not be able to lead the people in the prayer.' He said, 'Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer.' and she repeated what she had said. He said, 'Tell Abu Bakr lead the people in prayer. You are the companions of Yusuf!' So he led the people in prayer during the lifetime of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. 647. It is related that 'A'isha, Umm al-Mu'minin, said, "In his illness, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Tell Abu Bakr lead the people in prayer.'" 'A'isha said, "I said, 'If Abu Bakr stands in your place, he will not be able to make people hear because of his weeping, so tell 'Umar to lead the people in prayer.'" 'A'isha said, "I said to Hafsa, 'Say to him, "If Abu Bakr stands in your place, he will not be able to make the people hear because of his weeping, so tell 'Umar to lead the people in prayer."' Hafsa did it and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Stop this! You are the companions of Yusuf! Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer.' " Hafsa said to 'A'isha, "I have never got any good from you." 648. It is related from Anas ibn Malik al-Ansari, who used to serve and follow the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and kept him company, "Abu Bakr led the people in prayer during the final illness of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, until Monday came. The people were lined up for the prayer and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, lifted the curtain of his room and looked out at us while standing there. His face was like a page of the Qur'an. Then he smiled joyfully. We were severely tested by the joy of seeing the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. Abu Bakr fell back to join the row thinking that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was coming out to the prayer. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, indicated to us, 'Complete your prayer.' and let the curtain drop. That was the very day he died.' " 649. It is related that Anas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did not come out for three days. Once after the iqama for the prayer had been given, Abu Bakr went forward." He continued, "The Prophet of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, took hold of the curtain and lifted it. No sight could have been more pleasing to us than the face of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when his face appeared before us. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, indicated with his hand to Abu Bakr to go forward. Then the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, let the curtain drop and we did not see him again until he died." 650. It is related from Hamza ibn 'Abdullah that his father informed him, "When the illness of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, grew worse, he was asked

about the prayer. He said, 'Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer.' 'A'isha said, 'Abu Bakr is a gentle man. When he recites, he is overcome by tears.' He said, 'Tell him to lead the prayer.' She repeated her words. He said, 'Tell him to lead the prayer. You are the companions of Yusuf!' " It was corroborated by az-Zuhri. Another isnad. XIX: Someone standing beside the Imam if there is a good reason for it 651. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, ordered Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer during his illness, and he led them in the prayer." 'Urwa said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, felt somewhat better and came out when Abu Bakr was leading the people. When Abu Bakr saw him, he fell back, but he indicated to him, 'Remain where you are.' So the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sat down beside Abu Bakr and Abu Bakr prayed following the prayer of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and the people prayed following the prayer of Abu Bakr." (Muwatta, Book 8, 19) XX: If someone goes forward to lead the people in prayer and the normal Imam comes, his prayer is valid whether he retires or not. 'A'isha related something concerning this matter from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. 652. It is related from Sahl ibn Sa'd as-Sa'idi that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went to make peace among the Banu 'Amr ibn 'Awf and the time for the prayer came. The mu'adhdhin came to Abu Bakr and asked, "Will you lead the prayer and I will do the iqama?" He said, "Yes." Abu Bakr led the prayer. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, arrived while the people were doing the prayer and went through until he was standing in the row. The people clapped but Abu Bakr did not turn round from his prayer. When the people increased their clapping, he turned and saw the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, indicated to him, "Stay where you are." Abu Bakr raised his hands and praised Allah for what the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had commanded and then fell back until he was level with the row. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went forward and led the prayer. When he finished, he said, "Abu Bakr, what stopped you from remaining where you were when I commanded you?" Abu Bakr said, "It is not for Ibn Abi Quhafa to pray in front of the Messenger of Allah" The

Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Why did I see you all clapping so much? If something happens during the prayer, you should say, 'Subhana'llah.' If you say this, attention will be paid to you. Clapping is for women." (Muwatta, Book 9, 64) XXI: When people are equal in recitation, the oldest of them should be the Imam 653. It is related that Malik ibn al-Huwayrith said, "We went to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and we were a group of young men. We stayed with him for twenty days and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was merciful. He said, 'When you return to your country, teach them and instruct them. They should pray such-and-such at suchand-such a time and such-and-such a prayer at such-and-such a time. When it is time for prayer, one of you should give the adhan and the oldest of you should be the Imam." XXII: If the Imam visits people and leads them in prayer 654. It is related that 'Itban ibn Malik al-Ansari was heard to say, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, asked for permission to enter and I gave it to him. He said, 'Where would you like me to pray in your house?' I indicated the place I wanted. He stood up and we formed rows behind him. Then he said the salam and so did we." XXIII: The Imam is appointed to be followed In his final illness, the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, led the people in prayer while sitting down. Ibn Mas'ud said, "If someone lifts his head before the Imam, he must lower it again and leave it there for the length of time he lifted it. Then he should follow the Imam again." Al-Hasan said, "Anyone who does two rak'ats with the Imam and is unable to go into sajda, should do sajda twice in the last rak'at. Then he should do the sajdas of the first rak'at. If someone forgets to do those sajdas and stands up he should still do them." 655. It is related that 'Ubaydullah ibn 'Abdullah ibn 'Utba said, "I visited 'A'isha and said, 'Will you tell me about the illess of the Messenger of Allah.' She said, 'The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, became very ill and asked, 'Have the people prayed?" We said, "No, they are waiting for you." He said, "Put some water into a container for me." ' She said, 'We did it and he washed and then tried to get up but he passed out. Then he came to and said, "Have the people prayed" We said, "No, they are waiting for you, Messenger of Allah." He said, "Put some water into a container for me." ' She said, "He sat up and washed and then tried to stand up and passed out. Then he recovered and said, "Have the people prayed?" We said, "No, they are waiting for you Messenger of Allah." He said, "Put some water into a container for me." He sat up and washed and then tried to stand up and passed out. Then he recovered and said, "Have the people prayed?" We said, "No, they are waiting for you Messenger of Allah." The people were waiting in the mosque for the Prophet, peace be upon him, for the'Isha'prayer. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sent for Abu Bakr to lead the people in

the prayer. The messenger went to him and said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, orders you to lead the people in the prayer." Abu Bakr, who was a tender man, said, "'Umar, you lead the people in the prayer." 'Umar said to him, "You are more entitled to do it." Abu Bakr led the prayer during those days. Then the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, felt better and came out between two men, one of whom was al-'Abbas, for the Dhuhr prayer. Abu Bakr was leading the prayer. When Abu Bakr saw him, he began to fall back but the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, indicated to him that he should not do so. He said, "Sit me down beside him." They sat him down beside Abu Bakr.' " He said, "Abu Bakr began to pray following the prayer of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and the people followed the prayer of Abu Bakr. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was sitting down." 'Ubaydullah said, "I visited 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas and said to him, 'Shall I tell you what 'A'isha related to me about the illness of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace?' Ibn 'Abbas said, 'Go on,' and I told him her hadith. He did not disacknowledge any of it although he said, 'Did she name to you the man who was with al-'Abbas?' I said, 'No.' He said, 'It was 'Ali.' " 656. It is related that 'A'isha, Umm al-Mu'minin, said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, once prayed in his room when he was ill. He prayed sitting down and some people prayed behind him standing. He indicated to them to sit down. When he had finished, he said, 'The Imam is only appointed to be followed. When he goes into ruku', go into ruku', and when he rises, rise and if he prays sitting down, pray sitting down.' " (Muwatta, Book 8, 18) 657. It is related from Anas ibn Malik, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, fell off his horse when riding, and his right side was grazed, so he did one of the prayers sitting down, and we prayed behind him sitting down. When he had finished he said, 'The Imam is appointed to be followed. If he prays standing, then pray standing, and when he goes into ruku', go into ruku', and when he rises, rise, and when he says, "Allah hears whoever praises him," say, "Our Lord, praise belongs to you," and if he prays standing, pray standing, and if he prays sitting down, then all of you pray sitting down.' " (Muwatta, Book 8, 17) Humaydi said, "His words, 'If he prays sitting down, pray sitting down' referred to his earlier illness. Then after that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed sitting down and the people behind him were standing and he did not order them to sit. It is the latest of the actions of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, which should be acted upon.'"

XXIV: When should those behind an Imam go into sajda? Anas said, "Go into sajda when he goes into sajda." 658. It is related that al-Bara', and he was not a liar, said, "When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Allah hears whoever praises him," none of us bent his back until the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had gone into sajda. Then we would go into sajda after him." Something similar to this related from Abu Ishaq. XXV: The wrong action of someone who raises his head before the Imam 659. It is related that Abu Hurayra was heard to say that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Do not those of you who raise their heads before the Imam fear lest Allah turn their heads into donkey-heads or that Allah will make their shape that of a donkey?" XXVI: A slave or mawla (freed slave) leading the prayer 'A'isha's slave, Dhakwan, led her in the prayer, reading from a copy of the Qur'an. Is it permitted for a bastard, a Bedouin or boy who has not yet reached puberty to lead the prayer following the statement of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "The person among them who knows more of the Book of Allah should lead them"? 660. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said, "The first Muhajirun came to al-'Usba, a place at Quba', before the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, arrived. Salim, the mawla of Abu Hudhayfa, used to lead them in prayer. Of them, he had the most knowledge of the Qur'an." 661. It is related from Anas that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Listen and obey, even if an Abyssinian with a head like a raisin is appointed over you." XXVII: If the Imam does not complete the prayer properly and those behind him do 662. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "They (the Imams) pray for you. If they are correct, you and they have the reward. If they make a mistake, you have the reward and the penalty is theirs." XXVIII: The imamate of someone who is subject to fitna or an innovator Al-Hasan said, "Pray and he will pay the price of his innovation." 663. It is related that 'Ubaydullah ibn Khiyar went to 'Uthman ibn 'Affan when he was under siege and said, "You are the Imam of all the Muslims and yet see what has happened to you. An Imam following fitna is leading us in prayer and we are therefore forced into wrong action." He

said, "The prayer is the best action people can do. If people do good actions, do good actions with them. If they do bad actions, avoid their bad actions." Az-Zuhri said, "We do not think that anyone should pray behind an effeminate man except when there is no other option." 664. It is related that Anas said to Abu Dharr: See 661. XXIX: Standing on the right of the Imam, level with him, when there are only two persons 665. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "I spent the night in the house of my aunt Maymuna and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed'Isha' and then came and prayed four rak'ats and then slept. Then he got up and I came and stood at his left and he moved me to his right. He prayed five rak'ats and then prayed two and then slept until I heard him snore (or breathe heavily). Then he went out for the prayer." XXX: If a man stands to the left of the Imam, the Imam should move him to his right, and that does not invalidate the prayer of either of them 666. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "I slept at the house of Maymuna on a night when the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was with her. He did wudu' and then stood up and prayed and I stood at his left. He took me and moved me to his right and prayed thirteen rak'ats and then slept until he was exhaling deeply. When he slept, he exhaled deeply. Then the mu'adhdhin came to him and he went out and prayed without doing wudu'. Slighty different isnad. XXXI: When the Imam has not made the intention of leading the prayer and then people come and he leads them 667. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "I spent the night with my aunt and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, got up to pray in the night and I got up to pray with him. I stood on his left and he took my head and made me stand on his right." XXXII: When the Imam makes the prayer long and a man has something he must do and leaves and then prays separately 668. It is related that Mu'adh ibn Jabal used to pray with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and then return and lead his people in the prayer. 669. From 'Amr: see 668 (Then it continues), "He prayed 'Isha' and recited al-Baqara. A man left and it seemed as if Mu'adh disliked that. This reached the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he said, 'You are trying them too much. You are trying them too much,' three times, or he said, 'A causer of trial! A causer of trial! A causer of trial!' And he ordered him to recite two suras from the middle of the Mufassal.'" 'Amr said, "I do not remember which they were."

XXXIII: The Imam making the standing short, but doing full ruku' and sajda 670. It is related from Abu Mas'ud, "A man said, 'By Allah, Messenger of Allah, I only fail to attend the morning prayer because so-and-so makes the prayer too long for us.' I have never seen the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, more angry in giving admonition than he was that day. Then he said, 'Some of you make things difficult for people. Any of you who of you lead people in prayer should make it short. Among you there are those who are weak, old and have things they must do.' " XXXIV: When praying alone, you can lengthen the prayer as much as you wish 671. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When any of you leads other people in prayer, you should shorten it for among you are the weak, the sick and the old. When you pray by yourself, you can lengthen it as much as you wish." (Muwatta, Book 8, 14) XXXV: Complaining about an Imam when he makes the prayer long Abu Usayd said, "My son, you have made it too long for us!" 672. It is related from Abu Mas'ud, "A man said, 'By Allah, Messenger of Allah, I only fail to attend the morning prayer because so-and-so makes the prayer too long for us.' I have never seen the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, more angry in any situation than he was that day. Then he said, 'O people, some of you make things difficult for people. Any of you who of you lead people in prayer should make it short. Among you there are those who are weak, old and have things they must do.' " 673. It is related that Jabir ibn 'Abdullah al-Ansari was heard to say, "A man was driving two nadiha (agricultural) camels and night had fallen. He found Mu'adh praying and made his camels kneel and joined Mu'adh who was reciting Surat al-Baqara or an-Nisa'. The man left and then heard that Mu'adh had disparaged him. He went to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and complained to him about Mu'adh. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Mu'adh, are you someone who tries them too much' or 'a causer of trial' three times. 'If only you had prayed usingSabbih isma rabbika (87) and Wa'sh-shamsi wa duhaha (91) or Wa'l-layli idha yaghsha(92). There are old and weak people and those with things they must do who pray behind you.' " I think this is in the hadith. Sa'id ibn Masruq, Mis'ar and ash-Shaybani corroborated it. Jabir said, "Mu'adh recited al-Baqara in 'Isha'. Muharib corroborated it.

674. It is related that Anas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to make the prayer short, but would do it perfectly." XXXVI: Someone making the prayer short when hearing a child cry 675. It is related that Abu Qatada said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "I stand in prayer wanting to make it long but I hear the crying of a child and shorten my prayer disliking to make it difficult for its mother." Bishr ibn Bakr, Ibn al-Mubarak and Baqiyya corroborated it from al-Awza'i. 676. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "I never prayed behind an Imam with a easier or more perfect prayer than that of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. If he heard a child weeping, he would shorten the prayer out of the fear of the mother finding it too much of a trial." 677. It is related from Anas ibn Malik that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "I enter into the prayer wanting to make it long and then, hearing the weeping of a child, I shorten my prayer because I know the intensity of the anxiety of its mother at its weeping." 678. See 677. The like of it is related from Anas from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, with a different isnad. XXXVII: When someone prays and then leads the people in prayer 679. It is related that Jabir said, "Mu'adh used to pray with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and then go to his people and lead the prayer with them." XXXVIII: Someone calling out the takbir after the Imam so that the people can hear 680. It is related the 'A'isha said, "When the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was ill with his final illness, someone came to him to announce the prayer. He said, 'Tell Abu Bakr to lead the prayer.' I said, 'Abu Bakr is a tender-hearted man. If he stands in your place, he will weep and will be unable to recite.' He said, 'Tell Abu Bakr to lead the prayer.' I said the same again. He said a third or fourth time, 'But you are the companions of Yusuf! Tell Abu Bakr to lead the prayer.' So he led the prayer and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came out supported between two men. It is as if I could still see his legs dragging along the ground. When Abu Bakr saw him, he started to fall back and the Prophet indicated to him to continue the prayer. Abu Bakr moved back and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sat down beside him. Abu Bakr called out the takbir so that the people could hear." Al-A'mash corroborated it.

XXXIX: A man following the Imam and the people following the one who follows It is mentioned from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "Follow me and let those after you follow you." 681. It is related that 'A'isha said, "When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, became gravely ill, Bilal came to him to announce the prayer. He said, 'Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer.' I said, 'Abu Bakr is a tender-hearted man. When he stands in your place, he will be not be able to make people hear, so why not tell 'Umar to do it. ' He said, 'Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer.' I said to Hafsa, 'Tell him, "Abu Bakr is a tenderhearted man. When he stands in your place, he will not be able to make the people hear, so why not tell 'Umar to do it." ' He said, 'You are the companions of Yusuf! Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer.' When he had started the prayer, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, felt better so he came out supported between two men with his feet dragging along the ground until he entered the mosque. When Abu Bakr heard him, he started to fall back and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, indicated to him not to. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came until he sat down on the left of Abu Bakr. Abu Bakr was praying standing and the Messenger of Alla, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was praying sitting down. Abu Bakr followed the prayer of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and the people followed the prayer of Abu Bakr." XL: Should the Imam accept what people say if he is unsure about it? 682. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stopped praying after two rak'ats and Dhu'l-Yadayn said to him, "Has the prayer been shortened or have you forgotten?" The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Has Dhu'l-Yadayn spoken the truth?" The people said, "Yes." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood up and prayed another two rak'ats and said the salam. Then he said the takbir and did sajda the same as his previous sajda or a little longer. 683. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed Dhuhr with two rak'ats. He was told, "You prayed tworak'ats." He prayed two more rak'ats and then said the salam and did two sajdas." XLI: When the Imam weeps in the prayer 'Abdullah ibn Shaddad said, "While I was in the last row I heard 'Umar sobbing as he recited, 'I complain of my grief and sorrow to Allah.' (12:86)" 684. See 647.

XLII: Making the rows straight at the time of the iqama and after it 685. It is related that an-Nu'man ibn Bashir was heard to say that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Make your rows straight or Allah cause disagreements between you." 686. It is related from Anas that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Straighten the rows for I can see you behind my back." XLIII: The Imam facing the people when the rows are straight 687. It is related that Anas said, "When the iqama for the prayer was given, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, would turn round and face us. He said, 'Straighten your rows and stand close together for I can see you behind my back.'" XLIV: The first row 688. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The martyrs are: someone who drowns, someone killed by the plague, someone killed by an abdominal disease, someone who is killed by a collapsing building." He also said, "If people knew what was in doing Dhuhr at its time, they would race each other to it. And if they knew what was in the prayers of 'Isha' and Subh, they would come to them even if they had to crawl. If they knew what was in the call to prayer and the first row, they would draw lots for it" XLV: Making the row straight is part of doing the prayer correctly 689. It is related from Abu Hurayra from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "The Imam was appointed to be followed so do not differ with him. When he goes into ruku', go into ruku'. When he says, 'Allah hears whoever praises him,' say, 'Our Lord, praise belongs to you.' When he goes into sajda, you go into sajda. If he prays sitting down, then all pray sitting down and make the row straight in the prayer, for making the row straight is part of the beauty of the prayer." (Muwatta, Book 3, 61) 690. It is related from Anas that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Make your rows straight. Straightening the row is part of establishing the prayer." XLVI: The wrong action of someone who does not make the rows straight 691. It is related that Anas ibn Malik came to Madina, he was asked, "Is there anything you disapprove of since the days you were with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace." He said, "I do not disapprove of anything except that you do not make the rows straight." Bashir ibn Yasar said, "Anas ibn Malik came to us in Madina." XLVII: Standing shoulder to shoulder and foot to foot in the row

An-Nu'man ibn Bashir said, "I saw that each of our men would place his heel against the heel of his companion." 692. See 686. "Each of us would put his shoulder to his companion's shoulder and his foot against his foot." XLVIII: When a man is standing to the left of the Imam and the Imam moves him behind him to his right, the prayer is sound 693. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "I prayed with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, one night and stood to his left and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, held me by the back of the head and moved me to his left. He prayed and then lay down. The mu'adhdhin came to him and he got up and prayed without doing wudu'. XLIX: A woman alone can constitute a row 694. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "An orphan and I prayed in our house behind the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and my mother, Umm Sulaym, stood behind us." L: The right-hand side of the mosque and the Imam 695. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "One night I stood to pray at the left of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he took me by my hand or arm and stood me on his right. He indicated with his hand for me to stand a little back." LI: When there is a wall or sutra between the Imam and the people Al-Hasan said, "There is no harm in praying with a river between you and him." Abu Miljaz said, "The Imam can be followed, even if there is a road or a wall in between as long as the takbir of the Imam can be heard." 696. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray at night in his room. The wall of the room was low so people could see the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. Some people began to pray together with his prayer. The following morning they talked about it and the next night when he got up to pray some more people prayed together with his prayer. This went on for two or three nights. Then, after that, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, remained seated and did not come out. In the morning, the people mentioned this and he said, 'I was afraid that the night prayer would become obligatory for you.' " LII: The Night Prayer 697. It is related from 'A'isha that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had a mat which he would spread out in the day and use as a screen as night. People gathered to him and prayed behind him.

698. It is related from Zayd ibn Thabit that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stayed in a small room in Ramadan. (Sa'id said, "I think that he said it was made out of a straw mat.") and he prayed in it during the nights. Some of his Companions would pray together with his prayer. When he became aware of this, he began to pray sitting down. Then he went out to them and said, "I understand what you were doing but, my people, pray in your homes. A man's best prayer is the one he prays in his house with the exception of the obligatory prayer." Different isnad from Zayd.

The Sahih Collection of al-Bukhari by Imam Bukhari Translated by: Ustadha Aisha Bewley
Chapter 16. The Description of the Prayer I: The obligation to say the takbir and the beginning of the prayer 699. It is related from Anas ibn Malik al-Ansari, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, rode a horse and his right side was grazed." Anas said, "On that day he did one of the prayers sitting down, and we prayed behind him sitting down. When he had said the taslim, he said, 'The Imam is appointed to be followed. If he prays standing, then pray standing, and when he goes into ruku', go into ruku', and when he rises, rise, and when he prostrates, prostrate, and when he says, "Allah hears whoever praises him," say, "Our Lord, praise belongs to you." 700. As 699 but with "When he says the takbir, say the takbir and when he goes intosajda, you go into sajda." 701. As 699 from "The Imam was made..." and at the end, "When he prays sitting down, then all pray sitting down." II: Raising both hands when saying the first takbir at the very beginning of the prayer 702. It is related from Salim ibn 'Abdullah from his father that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to raise his hands level with his shoulders when he began the prayer and when he said the takbir for ruku'. When he raised his head from ruku', he also raised them like that and said, "Allah hears whoever praises him. Our Lord, all praise belongs to you." He did not do that in sujud. (Muwatta, Book 3, 17) III: Raising the hands when saying the takbir, when bowing and when raising the head 703. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar said, "I used to see that when the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood up to pray he would raise his hands level with his shoulders. He would also do that when he said the takbir for ruku'and when he raised his head from ruku' as he said, 'Allah hears whoever praises him.' He did not do it in sajda." 704. It is related that Abu Qilaba saw Malik ibn al-Huwayrith praying - he said thetakbir and raised his hands. When he went to do ruku' he raised his hands. When he raised his head from ruku', he raised his hands. He related that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had done the same as that. IV: Up to what height should the hands be raised? Abu Humayd said to his companions, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, raised his hands up to the level of his shoulders."

705. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar said, "I saw the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, begin the prayer with the takbir. As he said the takbir, he raised his hands until they were level with his shoulders. When he did the takbir for ruku', he did the same. When he said, 'Allah hears whoever praises him,' he did the same and said, 'Our Lord, all praise belongs to you.' He did not do it when he went into sajda nor when he raised his head from sajda." V: Raising the hands when coming up after the first two rak'ats 706. It is related from Nafi' that when Ibn 'Umar began the prayer, he said the takbirand raised his hands. When he did ruku', he raised his hands. When he said, "Allah hears whoever praises him," he raised his hands. When he got up after two rak'ats, he raised his hands. Ibn 'Umar referred that right back up to the Prophet of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. Another isnad to Ibn 'Umar. A shortened version is related from Ayyub and Musa ibn 'Uqba. VI: Placing the right hand over the left 707. It is related that Sahl ibn Sa'd said, "The people were told that each man should should place his right hand over his left forearm in the prayer." (Abu Hazim said, "I only know that that went back to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace.) (Isma'il said, "Yunma" and did not say "yanmi".) (Muwatta, Book 9, 50) VII: Humility in the prayer 708. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "You see me facing forward here but, by Allah, your ruku' and humility is not hidden from me. I can see you behind my back." 709. It is related from Anas ibn Malik that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Do your ruku' and sajda correctly for, by Allah, I can see you behind me (or he might have said - behind my back) when you do ruku' and go into sajda." VIII: What should be said after the takbir 710. It is related from Anas that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, Abu Bakr and 'Umar used to open the prayer with, 'Praise belongs to Allah, the Lord of the worlds.' " 711. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used pause in silence between the takbir and the recitation (I think he said it was a short pause). I said, 'By my father and mother, Messenger of Allah, what do you say when you are silent between the takbir and the recitation?' He said, 'I say, "O Allah, put as great a distance between me and my wrong actions as You have put between the east and the west. O Allah, cleanse me of wrong actions as a white garment is cleansed of dirt. O Allah, wash away my wrong actions with water, snow and hail."'"

712. It is related from Asma' bint Abi Bakr that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed the Eclipse prayer and stood, staying standing for a long time. Then he went into ruku', making the ruku' long. Then he stood back up, staying standing for a long time. Then he went into ruku', making the ruku' long. Then he stood up again and went into sajda, making the sajda long. Then he sat back and went into sajda again, making the sajda long. Then he stood up and stayed standing for a long time. Then he went into ruku', making the ruku' long. Then he stood back up, staying standing for a long time. Then he went into ruku', making the ruku' long. Then he stood back up and went into sajda, making the sajda long. Then he sat back up and then he went into sajda, making the sajda long. Then he ended the prayer and said, "The Garden drew so close to me that if I had dared to do so, I could have picked one of its bunches for you. And the Fire also drew so close to me that I said, 'O Lord, am I going to be one of them?' Suddenly there was a woman there (I think that he said a cat was mauling her). I said, 'What is happening to her?' They said, 'She shut the cat up until it died of hunger. She did not feed it nor let it loose to eat by itself.'" (Nafi' said, "I think that he said, 'Eat grass or herbs.'") IX: Raising the eyes to look at the Imam during the prayer 'A'isha said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said about the Eclipse Prayer, "I saw Jahannam, one part of it crashing against the other. That was when you saw me stepping back." 713. It is related that Abu Ma'mar said, "We said to Khabbab, 'Did the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, use to recite in Dhuhr and 'Asr?' He said, 'Yes.' We said, 'How do you know that?' He said, 'By the movement of his beard.'" 714. It is related from al-Bara' (and al-Bara' was not a liar) that when they prayed with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he raised his head from ruku', they remained standing until they saw him go into sajda. 715. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas said, "There was an eclipse of the sun in the time of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he prayed. They said, 'Messenger of Allah, we saw you reach out for something while you were standing here and then we saw you step back.' He said, 'I saw the Garden and I reached out for a bunch of grapes from it, and if I had taken it, you would have been able to eat from it as long this world lasts.' " 716. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, led us in the prayer and then ascended the minbar, pointing with both hands towards the mosque qibla. Then he said, 'Just now as I was praying, I saw the Garden and the Fire displayed on this qibla wall. I have never seen any good or evil like today' three times." X: Raising ones eyes towards heaven in the prayer

717. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Why on earth do some people raise their eyes towards heaven during their prayer?' His words on this subject grew stronger until he finally said, 'They should stop doing it or their eyesight will be taken away.' " XI: Looking around in the prayer 718. It is related that 'A'isha said, "I asked the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, about looking around in the prayer and he said, 'It is one of Shaytan's ways of making off with people's prayers.' " 719. It is related from 'A'isha that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed wearing a khamisa (blanket) which had a design on it and said, "The design on this distracted me. Take it to Abu Jahm and bring me an inbijaniya (a plain garment)." XII: Is it permitted to look round in the prayer if something happens or if you see something such as spittle in the qibla Sahl said, "Abu Bakr looked round and saw the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace." 720. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, saw some phlegm in the qibla of the mosque while he was leading the people in the prayer and scraped it off. Then, when he finished the prayer, he said, "When anyone does the prayer, Allah is in front of him, so none of you should spit in front of you during the prayer." This is related from Nafi'. 721. It is related that Anas said, "While the Muslims were doing the Fajr prayer, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, suddenly appeared before them, lifting the curtain of 'A'isha's room. He saw them standing in rows and smiled joyfully. Abu Bakr fell back to the first row, thinking that he wanted to come out and the Muslims were put to the test, being about to abandon the prayer, but he indicated to them, 'Complete your prayer.' He let the curtain drop and it was at the end of that day that he died." XIII: The obligation for both the Imam and those following to recite in all the prayers, whether resident or travelling, whether it is out loud or silent. 722. It is related that Jabir ibn Samura said, "The people of Kufa complained about Sa'd to 'Umar and he dismissed him and appointed 'Ammar over them. One of their complaints was that he did not do the prayer correctly. 'Umar sent to him and said, 'Abu Ishaq! These people claim that you do not do the prayer correctly.' Abu Ishaq said, 'By Allah, I prayed with them the prayer of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, without diminishing it. When I prayed 'Isha' I made the first two rak'atslong and the last two short.' 'Umar said, 'That is what

one would have expected of you, Abu Ishaq.' He sent a couple men with him to Kufa to ask the people of Kufa about him and they asked about him in every mosque they visited. Everyone praised his correctness until they came to the mosque of the Banu 'Abs. One of their men called Usama ibn Qatada with the kunya of Abu Sa'da, stood up and said, 'Since you ask us under oath, Sa'd did not himself go out on military expeditions, he did not divide the booty equally nor was he just in giving judgement.' Sa'd said, 'By Allah, I pray for three things. O Allah, if this slave of Yours is a liar, and has got up just to show off, then make him live long, be poor long and expose him to trials.' After that whenever he was asked, the man would say, 'I am an old man tested and afflicted by the prayer of Sa'd.'" 'Abdu'l-Malik said, "I saw him later and his eyebrows were hanging over his eyes due to old age. He would accost young girls in the streets and pinch them." 723. It is related from 'Ubada ibn as-Samit that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "There is no prayer for anyone who does not recite theFatiha of the Book." 724. It is related from Abu Hurayra, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, entered the mosque and a man entered and prayed. He greeted the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, who returned the greeting and said, 'Go and back and pray. You have not prayed.' He went back and prayed as he had prayed before. Then he came and greeted the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace,who said three times, 'Go back and pray for you have not prayed.' He said, 'By the One who sent you with the truth, I cannot do any better than that, so teach me.' He said, 'When you stand for the prayer, say the takbir and then recite something you know well from the Qur'an and then do ruku' until you are at rest in your ruku' . Then stand back up until you are completely upright. Then go into sajda until you are at rest in your sajda. Then sit back until you are at rest in the sitting position. Do that throughout all of your prayer.' " XIV: Recitation in Dhuhr 725. It is related that Sa'd said, "I prayed the prayer of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace,with them in the two afternoon prayers (Dhuhr and'Asr) and did not diminish it. I made the first two rak'ats long and the last two short." 'Umar said, "That is what one would have expected of you." It is related that Abu Qatada said, "In the first two rak'ats of the Dhuhr prayer, the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to recite the Fatiha of the Book and two suras, longer in the first and shorter in the second, and at times the ayat could be heard. In 'Asr, he would recite the Fatiha of the Book and two suras. In Subh, he used to make the first rak'at long and the second short."

726. It is related that Abu Ma'rar said, "We asked Khabbab whether the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to recite in the prayers of Dhuhr and 'Asr. He said, 'Yes.' We said, 'How do you know that?' He said, 'From the movement of his beard.'" XV: Recitation in 'Asr 727. It is related that Abu Ma'mar said, "We said to Khabbab ibn al-Aratt, 'Did the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, use to recite in Dhuhr and'Asr?' He said, 'Yes.' We said, 'How do you know that?' He said, 'By the movement of his beard.' " 728. It is related that Abu Qatada's father said, "In the two rak'ats of the Dhuhr and 'Asrprayers, the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to recite the Fatihaof the Book and two suras, and at times the ayat could be heard." XVI: Recitation in Maghrib 729. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said that Umm al-Fadl heard him while he was reciting"Wa'lmursalati 'urfan" (77) and said, "My son, by Allah, your recitation reminded me that this sura was the last one I heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, reciting in the Maghrib prayer." (Muwatta, Book 3, 25) 730. It is related that Marwan ibn al-Hakam said, "Zayd ibn Thabit said to me, 'Why do you recite short suras in Maghrib when I heard the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, reciting the longer of the two long ones." XVII: Reciting aloud in the Maghrib prayer 731. It is related that Jubayr ibn Mut'im said, "I heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, recite at-Tur (52) in the Maghrib prayer." (Muwatta, Book 3, 24) XVIII: Reciting aloud in the 'Isha' prayer 732. It is related that Abu Rafi' said, "I prayed 'Atama with Abu Hurayra and he recited,'Idha'ssama'u'inshaqqat' (84) and he went into sajda. I questioned him and he said, 'I went into sajda behind Abu'l-Qasim, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and I will continue to do sajda in it until I meet him.'" 733. It is related from al-Bara' that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was on a journey he recited at-Tin (95) in one of the two rak'ats of 'Isha'. (Muwatta, Book 3, 28) XIX: Recitation of a sajda in the 'Isha' prayer 734. It is related that Abu Rafi' said, "I prayed 'Atama with Abu Hurayra and he recited,'Idha'ssama'u'inshaqqat' (84) and he went into sajda. I questioned him and he said, 'I went into sajda behind Abu'l-Qasim, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and I will continue to do sajda in it until I meet him.'" XX: Recitation in the 'Isha' prayer

735. It is related that al-Bara' said, "I heard the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, reciting 'Wa't-tini wa'z-zaytun' (95) in the 'Isha' prayer and I have never heard anyone with a better voice or better recitation than he had." XXI: Making the first two rak'ats long and the last two short 736. It is related that Jabir ibn Samura said, "'Umar said to Sa'd, 'They have complained about you regarding everything, even the prayer.' He said, 'I made the first two long and the last two short and I would never diminish in any way my following of the prayer of the Messenger of Allah.' He said, 'You have spoken the truth. That is what one would have expected of you - or what I would have expected of you.' " XXII: Recitation in Fajr Umm Salama said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, recited at-Tur (52)." 737. It is related that Sayyar ibn Salama said, "My father and I came to Abu Barza al-Aslami and we asked him about the time of the prayers. He said, 'He used to pray the midday prayer when the sun began to decline. He prayed 'Asr at a time when a man could return to his house at the furthest part of the city and the sun would still be still white. (I forgot what he said about Maghrib.) The Prophet preferred to delay al-'Atamauntil a third of the night. He did not like sleeping before it or conversation after it. He used to leave from the morning prayer when a man could recognise the person sitting next to him and he would recite between sixty and a hundred ayats in the two rak'ats or one of them." 738. It is related that Abu Hurayra was heard to say, "There is recitation in every prayer and what the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, made audible to us, we make audible to you. What he did silently, we do silently. If you recite no more than the Umm al-Qur'an, that is enough. If you do more, that is better." XXIII: Reciting aloud in Fajr Umm Salama said, "I was doing tawaf behind the people while the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was praying, reciting at-Tur (52)." 739. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, set out with a group of his Companions, making for the market of 'Ukaz. A barrier had been set up preventing the shaytans hearing the news of the heavens and meteors were cast against them and they returned to their people saying, 'There is a barrier preventing us hearing the news of the heavens and meteors were cast against us.' They said, 'This thing that has come between you and the the news of the heavens is something new. Travel east and west in the earth and see what it is that has put a barrier between you and the news of the heavens." Those who headed in the direction of Tihama came across the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, who was

at Nakhla on his way to the market of 'Ukaz. He was praying Fajr with his Companions. When they heard the Qur'an they listened carefully to it and said, 'By Allah, this is what has come between us and the news of the heavens!' Then they returned to their people and said, 'Our people! We have heard a most amazing Recitation. It leads to right guidance so we believe in it and will not associate anyone with our Lord.' So Allah sent down on His Prophet, 'Say: it has been revealed to me...' [sura 72] What the jinn had said was revealed to him." 740. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, recited aloud when he was ordered to and was silent when he was ordered to be,'And your Lord is not forgetful,' (19;64) and 'You have a good model in the Messenger of Allah.' (33:21)" XXIV: Reciting two suras in one rak'at or the last ayats of a sura, or suras in reverse order or the beginning of a sura. It is mentioned from 'Abdullah ibn as-Sa'ib that the prophet recited al-Mu'minun (23) inSubh until he reached the part about Musa and Harun or 'Isa when he started coughing and did ruku'. 'Umar recited 120 ayats from al-Baqara in the first rak'at and a sura from the Mathani * in the second rak'at. Al-Ahnaf recited al-Kahf (18) in the first and Yusuf(12) or Yunus (10) in the second. It was mentioned that he had prayed Subh with thosesuras in the presence of 'Umar. Ibn Mas'ud recited 40 ayats of al-Anfal (8) and then asura from the Mufassal in the second rak'at. Qatada said that it was permitted for someone to recite the same sura in both rak'ats or to repeat the same sura in both rak'atsas they are all from the Book of Allah. [*Here it means those suras which are less than a hundred ayats.] 741. It is related that Anas said, "One of the men of the Ansar used to lead the prayer in the mosque of Quba'. Every time he wanted to recite a sura for them in the prayer, he would begin by reciting, 'Qul huwa'llahu ahad,' (112) from beginning to end. Then he would recite another sura after it. He used to do that in every rak'at. His companions talked to him about this and said, 'You begin with this sura and then, not thinking it enough, you recite another. You should either recite it on its own or leave it and recite another.' He said, 'I will not abandon it. If you want me to be your Imam on that basis I will do it. If you are averse to that, I will leave you.' They thought that he was the best of them and did not want anyone else to lead them. When the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came to them, they told him about it and he said, 'So-and-so! What stops you doing what your companions tell you to? What has moved you to cling to thissura in every rak'at?' He said, 'I love it.' He said, 'Your love for it has ensured your entrance to the Garden.' "

742. It is related that Abu Wa'il was heard to say, "A man came to Ibn Mas'ud and said, 'I recited the Mufassal at night in one rak'at.' Ibn Mas'ud said, 'This is like the rattling off of poetry. I know that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to recite these same suras in pairs.' He mentioned twenty suras from the Mufassal, using two in every rak'at." XXV: Reciting the Fatiha of the Book in the last two rak'ats 743. It is related from Abu Qatada that in Dhuhr the Prophet used to recite in the first two rak'ats the Umm al-Kitab and two suras, and in the last two the Umm al-Kitab on its own and we might sometimes hear an ayat. He made the first rak'at longer than the second rak'at. It was the same in 'Asr and Subh. XXVI: Silent recitation in Dhuhr and 'Asr 744. It is related that Abu Ma'mar said, "I said to Khabbab, 'Did the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, use to recite in Dhuhr and 'Asr?' He said, 'Yes.' We said, 'How do you know that?' He said, 'By the movement of his beard.'" XXVII: When the Imam makes an ayat audible 745. It is related that Abu Qatada said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to recite the Umm al-Kitab and a sura with it in the first two rak'ats of Dhuhrand 'Asr and at times an ayat could be heard. He used to make the first rak'at long." XXVIII: Making the first rak'at long 746. It is related that Abu Qatada said that the Prophet. may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to make the first rak'at long and the second short in the Dhuhr prayer. He also did that in the Subh prayer. XXIX: The Imam saying "Amin" aloud 'Ata' said, "'Amin' is a supplication." Ibn az-Zubayr and those behind him used to say "Amin" until the mosque reverberated. Abu Hurayra used to call out to the Imam, "Do not let me miss the 'Amin'." Nafi' said, "Ibn 'Umar did not neglect to say it and encouraged other people to. I heard him say good things about it." 747. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When the Imam says 'Amin', say 'Amin'. If someone's 'Amin' coincides with that of the angels, he will be forgiven his past wrong actions." Ibn Shihab said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to say 'Amin.'" (Muwatta, Book 3, 47) XXX: The excellence of saying "Amin" 748. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When any of you say 'Amin' and the angels in the heavens also say 'Amin' so

that the one coincides with the other, his past wrong actions are forgiven him." (Muwatta, Book 3, 49) XXXI: Saying "Amin" aloud by people following an Imam 749. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When the Imam has said, 'not of those with anger on them nor of those who are in error,' say 'Amin', for the past wrong actions of all those whose utterance coincides with that of the angels are forgiven them." (Muwatta, Book 3, 48) Abu Salama corroborated it from Abu Hurayra from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and Nu'aym al-Mujmir from Abu Hurayra. XXXII: When someone does ruku' behind the prayer line 750. It is related from Abu Bakra that he reached the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, while he was doing ruku', and so he did ruku' before joining the row. When that was mentioned to the Prophet he said, "May Allah increase your zeal but do not do it again." XXXIII: Finishing the takbir in ruku' Ibn 'Abbas said that from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, (in anisnad) which contains Malik ibn al-Huwayrith. 751. It is related that 'Imran ibn Husayn said that he had prayed with 'Ali in Basra. He said, "This man reminded us of the prayer as we used to pray it with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace." He mentioned that he said the takbirevery time he rose and went down. 752. It is related that when Abu Hurayra led the prayer, he would say the takbir every time he went down and rose. When he finished, he said, "None of you has a prayer more similar to that of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, than mine." (Muwatta, Book 3, 20) XXXIV: Completing the takbir in sajda 753. It is related that Mutarrif ibn 'Abdullah said, "'Imran ibn Husayn and I prayed behind 'Ali ibn Abi Talib. When he went into sajda he said the takbir and when he raised his head, he said the takbir. When he got up after two rak'ats, he said the takbir. When he finished the prayer, 'Imran ibn Husayn took hold of my hand and said, 'This man reminded me of the prayer of Muhammad, may Allah bless him and grant him peace,' or he said, 'He prayed the prayer of Muhammad with us.'" 754. It is related that 'Ikrima said, "I saw a man at the Maqam saying the takbir every time he did ruku' and rose and when he stood up and when he went down. I told Ibn 'Abbas and he said, 'If that is not indeed the prayer of the Prophet, you have no mother!' "

XXXV: Saying the takbir when rising from sajda 755. It is related that 'Ikrima said, "I prayed behind an old man* at Makka and he said the takbir twenty-two times. I remarked to Ibn 'Abbas that he must be stupid. He said, 'May your mother be bereft of you. That is the sunna of Abu'l-Qasim, may Allah bless him and grant him peace!'" [*It is said that it was Abu Hurayra. 'Ikrima was the slave of Ibn 'Abbas.] 756. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, got up for the prayer, he said the takbir when he stood up and the takbir when he did ruku'. Then he said, 'Allah hears whoever praises him,' when his back was straight after coming back from ruku'. Then as he was standing he said, 'Our Lord, praise is yours.' ('Abdullah said, 'And praise is yours.') Then he said the takbirwhen he went down and then the takbir when he raised his head. Then he said the takbirwhen he went into sajda and the takbir when he raised his head again. Then he did the same all through the prayer until he had finished it. He said the takbir when he stood up from the sitting position after the first two rak'ats." XXXVI: Placing the palms on the knees in ruku' Abu Humayd said to his companions, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, put his hands on his knees." 757. It is related that Mus'ab ibn Sa'd said, "I prayed beside my father and, placing my palms together, put my hands between my thighs. My father forbade me to do that saying, 'We used to do that and we were forbidden to do it and told to put our hands on our knees.' " XXXVII: Not doing ruku' correctly 758. It is related that Zayd ibn Wuhayb said, "Hudhayfa saw a man who did not fully complete the ruku' and sajda and said, 'You have not prayed. If you died now, you would die having taken on something other than the natural patterning (fitra) which Allah gave to Muhammad, may Allah bless him and grant him peace.'" XXXVIII: Keeping the back straight in ruku' Abu Humayd said among his companions, "The Prophet did ruku' and bent his back straight." XXXIX: The limit of correct ruku' is to be balanced and at rest. 759. It is related that al-Bara' said, "The ruku' , the sajda, the gap between the two sajdasand the rising from ruku' of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace - but not his standing and sitting - lasted about the same length of time." 760. It is related from Abu Hurayra, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, entered the mosque and a man entered and prayed. He came and greeted the Prophet, may Allah

bless him and grant him peace, who returned the greeting and said, 'Go and back and pray. You have not prayed.' He prayed and came and greeted the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, who said three times, 'Go back and pray for you have not prayed.' He said, 'By the One who sent you with the truth, I cannot do any better than that, so teach me.' He said, 'When you stand for the prayer, say thetakbir and then recite something you know well from the Qur'an and then do ruku' until you are at rest in your ruku' .Then stand back up until you are completely upright. Then go into sajda until you are at rest in your sajda. Then sit back until you are at rest in the sitting position. Then go into sajda until you are at rest in your sajda. Do that throughout all of your prayer.'" XL: Supplication in ruku' 761. It is related that 'A'isha said, "In his ruku' and sajda the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to say, 'Glory be to You, O Allah, our Lord, and with Your praise. O Allah, forgive me!'" XLI: What the Imam and those behind him say when he lifts his head from ruku' 762. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "When the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Allah hears whoever praises Him,' he would say, 'Our Lord, and praise belongs to You.' The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said thetakbir when he went into ruku' and when he raised his head. When he stood up from the two sajdas, he also said, 'Allah is Greater.'" XLII: The excellence of saying, "O Allah, our Lord, praise belongs to You." 763. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When the Imam says, 'Allah hears whoever praises Him,' say, 'O Allah, our Lord, praise belongs to You.' Anyone whose words coincide with those of the angels will be forgiven his past wrong actions.' " (Muwatta, Book 3, 50) 764. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "My prayer is very close to that of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace." Abu Hurayra used to say the qunut in the lastrak'at of Dhuhr, 'Isha' and Subh after he had said, "Allah hears whoever praises Him." he would pray for the believers and curse the unbelievers. 765. It is related that Anas said, "The qunut is in Maghrib and Fajr." 766. It is related that Rifa'a ibn Rafi' az-Zuraqi said, "One day, when we were praying behind the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, as he raised his head from the ruku' he said, 'Allah hears whoever praises Him.' A man behind him said, 'Our Lord, praise belongs to You, abundant, good and blessed praise.' When he finished, he said, 'Who spoke?' The man said, 'I did.' The Prophet said, 'I saw some thirty angels racing each other to be first to write it down.' " (Muwatta, Book 15, 25) XLIII: Coming to rest after raising the head from ruku'

Abu Humayd said, "When the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, raised his head, he stood upright until every vertebra had returned to its place." 767. It is related that Thabit said, "Anas used to demonstrate the prayer of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, to us and as he was praying he used to stand there for so long after raising his head from ruku', that we would think he had forgotten." 768. Al-Bara' said, "The ruku' of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and his sajda, his standing after rising from ruku' and his sitting between the two sajdaswere all of about the same length." 769. It is related that Abu Qilaba said, "Malik ibn al-Huwayrith used to show us, at other than the official prayer time, how the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace,prayed. He would stand, doing it absolutely correctly and then go into ruku', doing it absolutely correctly. Then he would raise his head and stand upright for a time." He said, "His prayer was like that of our shaykh Abu Yazid." When Abu Yazid raised his head from the second sajda, he would sit back before getting up. XLIV: Saying the takbir while going down into sajda Nafi' said that Ibn 'Umar used to place his hands on the ground before his knees. 770. It is related from Abu Bakr ibn 'Abdu'r-Rahman ibn Harith ibn Hisham and Abu Salama ibn 'Abdu'r-Rahman said that Abu Hurayra used to say the takbir in every prayer whether obligatory or otherwise, in Ramadan or other months. He would say thetakbir when he stood up and then again when he went into ruku' and then he would say, "Allah hears whoever praises Him," following it with, "Our Lord, praise belongs to You," before going into sajda. Then he would say, "Allah is greater," when going down into sajdaand would say the takbir again when raising his head from sajda. He would also say thetakbir when he stood up from sitting after the first two rak'ats. He would do that in everyrak'at until he finished the prayer. Then when he finished he would say, "By the One in whose hand my self is, of all of you my prayer most closely resembles that of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. This was his prayer until he left this world." 771. They both said that Abu Hurayra said, "When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, raised his head, he would say, 'Allah hears whoever praises Him. Our Lord, praise belongs to You.' He used to pray for some men whom he named and would say, 'O Allah, save al-Walid ibn al-Walid, Salama ibn Hisham, 'Ayyash ibn Rabi'a and all oppressed believers. O Allah, make the punishment of Mudar severe and make them have years of famine like in the time of Yusuf.' At that time, the people of the eastern Mudar were opposing him."

772. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, fell from ('an) his horse [It is possible that Sufyan said min rather than 'an.] while riding and his right side was grazed. We went to visit him and the time for the prayer arrived. He led us in the prayer sitting down and we stayed sitting down. [On one occasion Sufyan said, "We prayed sitting down."] When he finished the prayer, he said, 'The Imam is appointed to be followed. Say the takbir when he says the takbir. Go into ruku' when he goes into ruku', and get up when he gets up. When he says, "Allah hears whoever praises Him," say, "Our Lord, praise belongs to You." Go into sajda when he goes into sajda.'" Sufyan has that from Ma'mar. Ibn Jurayj said that his right leg was grazed. XLV: The excellence of sajda 773. It is related that Abu Hurayra said that the people said, "Messenger of Allah, will we see our Lord on the Day of Rising?" He said, "Do you have any doubt about seeing the moon on a night when it is full and there are no clouds obscuring it?" They said, "No, Messenger of Allah." He said, "Do you have any doubt about seeing the sun when there are no clouds obscuring it?" They said, "No." He said, "That is how you will see Him. On the Day of Rising people will be gathered together. Allah will say, 'Whoever used worship something should follow it.' Some of them will follow the sun, some will follow the moon and some will follow idols. This community will be left, together with its hypocrites. Then Allah will come to them and say, "I am your Lord." They will say, "This where we stay until our Lord comes to us. When our Lord comes to us, we will recognise him." Then Allah will come to them again and say, "I am your Lord." They will say, "You are our Lord." He will summon them and the Sirat will be set up over Jahannam, and I will be the first of the Messengers to cross it with my community. No one will speak that day except for the Messengers and their words that day will be, "O Allah, preserve us ! Preserve us!" "'In Jahannam there will be hooks like the thorns of the prickly-plant Have you seen the thorns of the prickly-plant?' They said, 'Yes.' He said, 'They are like the thorns of the prickly-plant except that only Allah knows how huge they are. They will hook onto people according to their actions. Some of them will be destroyed by their actions and some will be lacerated and then saved. When Allah wishes to show mercy to those He chooses among the people of the Fire, He will command the angels to take out all those who worshipped Allah. They will bring them out, recognising them by the mark of sajda. Allah has forbidden the Fire to consume the mark of sajda. Thus they will come out of the Fire. The Fire consumes every part of the son of Adam except for the mark of sajda. They will emerge from the Fire burned and blackened and the water of life will be poured over them and they will grow as the seed on the bank of a stream grows.

"Then Allah will finish judging between His slaves and only one man will be left between the Garden and the Fire. He will be the last of the people of the Fire to enter the Garden. His face will be turned towards the Fire and he will say, "O Lord! Turn my face away from the Fire! Its wind has poisoned me and its blaze has burned me." Allah will say, "If that is done for you, will you not for something else?" He will say, "No, by Your might!" and he will give Allah whatever pledge and promise he wishes and Allah will turn his face away from the Fire. "'When Allah turns him to face the Garden and he sees its radiance, he will be silent as long as Allah wills that he be silent. Then he will say, "O Lord, take me to the door the Garden!" Allah will say, "Did you not give me pledges and promises that you would not ask for anything other than what you asked for?" He will say, "O Lord, do not make me the most wretched of Your creation!" He will say, "If that is granted to you, will you not ask for something else?" He said, "No, by Your might, I will not ask for anything except that!" So will give his Lord whatever pledge and promise he wishes. He will bring him right up to the door of the Garden. "'When he reaches its door and sees its flowers and the splendours and pleasures it contains, he will be silent for as long as Allah wishes him to be silent. Then he will say, "O Lord, let me enter the Garden!" Allah will say, "Woe to you, son of Adam! How treacherous you are! Did you not give pledges and promises that you would not ask for other than what you asked for?" He will say,"O Lord, do not make me the most wretched of Your creation!" Allah, the Mighty and Exalted, will laugh at him and then give him permission to enter the Garden and will say, "Wish" and he will make wishes until, when he stops wishing, Allah the Mighty and Exalted will say, "Ask for more of such and such and such and such." His Lord will go on reminding him and when his wishes are exhausted, Allah the Almighty will say, "You can have that and the same again." ' " Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said to Abu Hurayra said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said that Allah said, 'You can have that and ten times like it.' " Abu Hurayra said, "I only recall from the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, that he said, 'You can have that and the same again.' " Abu Sa'id said, "I heard him say, 'You can have that and ten times like it.' " XLVI: Keeping the upper arms away from the body and the abdomen away from the thighs 774. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn Malik ibn Buhayna that when the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed, he would spread his arms until the whites of his armpits were showing.

Ja'far ibn Rabi'a related something similar to it. XLVII: Keeping the toes pointing towards qibla Abu Humayd as-Sa'idi reported this from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. XLVIII: When sajda is not done corrrectly 775. It is related from Abu Wa'il that Hudhayfa saw a man who did not complete his ruku'and sajda. When he finished his prayer, Hudhayfa said to him, "You have not prayed." Abu Wa'il said, "I think that he said, 'If you died now, you would die following a sunnaother than that of Muhammad, may Allah bless him and grant him peace.'" XLIX: Doing sajda on seven bones 776. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was commanded to do sajda on seven members and not to gather up his hair or clothes. They are: the forehead, the two hands, the two knees and the two feet." 777. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "We were commanded to do sajda on seven bones and not to gather up our clothes or hair." 778. It is related that al-Bara' ibn 'Azib - who was not a liar - said, "We used to pray behind the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. When he said, 'Allah hears whoever praises Him,' none of us would bend his back until the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had placed his forehead on the ground." L: Doing sajda on the nose 779. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "I was commanded to do sajda on seven bones: the forehead (and he pointed to his nose), the two hands, the two knees and the toes, and not to gather up my clothes or hair." LI: Doing sajda on the nose and in the mud 780. It is related that Abu Salama said, "I went to Abu Sa'id al-Khudri and said, 'Could you not come out with us to the palm trees and talk to us.' He came out." He said, "I said, 'Relate to me what you heard from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, about the Night of Power.' He said, 'The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went into retreat (i'tikaf) during the first ten nights of Ramadan and we went into retreat with him. Jibril came to him and said, 'That which you are seeking is still to come.' Then he went into retreat for the middle ten days and we went into retreat with him. Jibril came to him and said, 'That which you are seeking is still to come.' The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, got up to speak on the morning of the 20th of Ramadan and said, 'Whoever has been doing retreat with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, should continue. I was shown the Night of Power but I have forgotten it. It is an odd night among the last ten days. I dreamed that it was

as if I was doing sajda in mud and water.' The roof of the mosque was made of palm branches and we could not see anything in the sky. Then suddenly a cloud came and it rained on us. The Prophet led us in the prayer until we could see the traces of mud and water on the forehead and on the tip of the nose of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, which was the confirmation of his dream." LII: Tying the clothes and wrapping them round. Someone gathering his garment to him out of the fear that his private parts might become uncovered 781. It is related that Sahl ibn Sa'd said, "People used to pray with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, with their wrappers tied round their necks because of how small they were. The women were told, 'Do not raise your heads until the men are sitting up straight.' " LIII: Not gathering up the hair 782. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said was commanded to do sajda on seven bones and not to gather up his clothes or hair." LIV: Not gathering up ones garment in the prayer 783. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "I was commanded to do sajda on seven and not to gather up hair or clothes." LV: Tasbih (saying "Glory be to Allah") and supplication in sajda 784. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to often say in his ruku' and sajda, 'Glory be to You, O Allah, our Lord, and by Your praise. O Allah, forgive me!' thus making the Qur'an clear." LVI: Pausing for a time between the two sajdas 785. It is related from Abu Qilaba that Malik ibn al-Huwayrith said to his companions, "Shall I tell you about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace?" Abu Qilaba said that it was not at the time of the prayer. He stood up and then did ruku' and said the takbir and raised his head and stood for a time and then went into sajda. He raised his head for a short time and prayed the same way as 'Amr ibn Salima, our Shaykh. (Ayyub said, "He used to do something which I did not see other people doing - he used to sit in the third and fourth rak'ats.") Malik said, "We came to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and stayed with him. He said, 'If you return to your families, pray such and such a prayer at such and such a time and pray such and such a prayer at such and such a time. When it is time for the prayer, one of you should give the adhan and the oldest of you should be Imam." 786. It is related that al-Bara' said, "The sajda of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, his ruku', his sitting between the two sajdas lasted about the same length of time." 787. It is related from Thabit that Anas said, "I will never cease to pray with you as I saw the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, pray with us." Thabit said, "Anas used to do something which I have not seen you doing. When he raised his head fromruku', he would stand

until someone would say that he had forgotten, and sit between the two sajdas until someone would say that he had forgotten." LVII: Do not stretch out the forearms in sajda Abu Humayd said, "When the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went into sajda, he would place his hands down without stretching them out or keeping them in close." 788. It is related from Anas ibn Malik that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Be balanced in your sajda and none of you should stretch out his arms like a dog." LVIII: Sitting up straight in the Witr prayer and then getting up 789. It is related from Malik ibn al-Huwayrith al-Laythi that he saw the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, praying. When he was doing his witr prayer, he did not get up until he had sat up straight. LIX: How to support oneself on the ground when rising from the rak'at 790. It is related that Abu Qilaba said, "Malik ibn al-Huwayrith came here and led us in the prayer in this mosque of ours. He said, 'I do not want to actually do the prayer, but rather to show you how I saw the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, pray.' " Ayyub said, "I asked Abu Qilaba, 'What was his prayer like?' He said, 'The same as the prayer of this shaykh of ours,' i.e. 'Amr ibn Salima." Ayyub said, "That shaykh would do the takbir and when he raised his head from the second sajda, he would sit back, support himself on the ground and get up." LX: Saying the takbir on rising from the two sajdas Ibn az-Zubayr used to say the takbir when he got up. 791. It is related that Sa'id ibn al-Harith said, "Abu Sa'id led us in the prayer and said thetakbir when he raised his head from sajda, when he went into sajda, when he rose and when he got up after the first two rak'ats. I saw the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, doing that." 792. It is related that Mutarrif said, "'Imran ibn Husayn and I prayed behind 'Ali ibn Abi Talib. When he went into sajda he said the takbir and when he raised his head, he said the takbir. When he got up after two rak'ats, he said the takbir. When he finished the prayer, 'Imran ibn Husayn took hold of my hand and said, 'This man reminded me of the prayer of Muhammad, may Allah bless him and grant him peace,' or he said, 'He prayed the prayer of Muhammad, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, with us.'" LXI: The sunna of how to sit during the tashahhud

Umm ad-Darda' used to sit in her prayer like a man sits and she was a faqiha. 793. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Abdullah saw 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar cross his legs in the sitting position of the prayer. He said, "So I did the same, and I was young at the time." Abdullah ibn 'Umar forbade me to do it saying, 'The sunna of the prayer is that you keep your right foot vertical and lay your left foot down.' I said, 'But you were doing that that.' He said, 'My feet do not support me.'" (Muwatta, Book 3, 54) 794. It is related from Muhammad ibn 'Amr ibn 'Ata' that he was sitting with a group of the Companions of the Prophet. "We mentioned the prayer of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and Abu Humayd as-Sa'idi said, 'I remember the prayer of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, better than any of you. I saw that when he said the takbir he lifted his hands level with his shoulders. When he did ruku', he placed his hands on his knees and then bent his back straight. When he raised his head, he stood up straight until each vertebra had returned to its place. When he went into sajda, he placed his arms so that they were neither stretched out nor held close. The toes of his feet pointed towards the qibla. When he sat after the first tworak'ats, he sat on his left foot and kept his right foot upright. When he sat after the lastrak'at, he extended his left foot across, keeping the other upright and sat on his buttocks." It is related from al-Layth, "every vertebra." It is related from Muhammad ibn 'Amr, "every vertebra." LXII: Someone who thinks that the first tashahhud is not obligatory because the Prophet stood up after the first two rak'ats and did not go back 795. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn Buhayna who was from Azd Shanu'a and was the ally of of the Banu 'Abdu Manaf and he was one of the Companions of the Prophet, that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, led them in Dhuhr. He stood up after the first two rak'ats without sitting back. The people stood up with him. When the prayer was ended and the people were waited for the taslim, he said the takbir while still sitting and then did two sajdas before saying the salam. Then he said the salam. LXIII: Tashshhud in the first sitting 796. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn Malik ibn Buhayna said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, led us in the Dhuhr prayer and got up when he should have sat back. At the end of his prayer, he did two sajdas while still sitting." LXIV: The tashahhud in the last rak'at 797. It is related from Shaqiq ibm Salama that 'Abdullah said, "When we prayed behind the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, we said, 'Peace be upon Jibril and Mika'il. Peace be upon so-and-so and so-and-so.' The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace,

turned to us and said, 'Allah is Peace. When you pray, you should say, "Greetings belong to Allah and good words and prayers. Peace be upon you, O Prophet and the mercy of Allah and His blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the right-acting slaves of Allah." If you say that, it will cover every right-acting slave of Allah in the heavens and the earth. "I testify that there is no god but Allah and I testify that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger."'" LXV: Supplication before the salam 798. It is related that 'A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, reported that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to make supplication in the prayer: "O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the punishment of the grave and I seek refuge with You from the trial of the False Messiah (Dajjal) and I seek refuge with you from the trials of life and the trial of death. O Allah, I seek refuge with You from wrong action and debt." Someone said to him, "How often you seek refuge from debt!" He said, "When someone is in debt, when he speaks, he lies and when he makes a promise, he breaks it." It is related that 'A'isha said, "I heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, seek refuge in his prayer from the trial of the Dajjal." 799. It is related that Abu Bakr as-Siddiq said to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "Teach me a supplication which I can make in my prayer." He said, "Say: 'O Allah, I have greatly wronged myself and none forgives wrong actions except You, so grant me Your forgiveness and be merciful to me. You are the Ever-Forgiving, the All-Merciful." LXVI: Voluntary supplication after the tashahhud which is not obligatory 800. It is related that 'Abdullah said, "When we were doing the prayer with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, we used to say, 'Peace be upon Allah from His slaves. Peace be upon so-and-so and so-and-so.' The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Do not say, "Peace be upon Allah." Allah is Peace. Rather say, "Greetings belong to Allah and good words and prayers. Peace be upon you, O Prophet and the mercy of Allah and His blessings. Peace be upon us and upon all the right-acting slaves of Allah." If you say that, it will cover every right-acting slave of Allah in the heavens and the earth. "I testify that there is no god but Allah and I testify that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger." Then he can choose any supplication he likes and use it.' " LXVII: Not wiping the forehead and nose until finishing the prayer 801. It is related that Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said, "I saw the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, doing sajda in water and mud so that I could see the traces of mud on his forehead." LXVIII: The taslim

802. It is related that Umm Salama said, "When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said the salam, the women would get up as soon as he finished saying it and he would stay there a short time before getting up." Ibn Shihab said, "I think - and Allah knows best - that he stayed so that the women could leave before any of the people who had finished the prayer caught up with them." LXIX: Saying the salam at the same time as the Imam says it Ibn 'Umar liked to say the salam after the Imam had said it. 803. It is related that 'Itban said, "We prayed with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said the salam at the same time as he said it." LXX: Someone not returning the greeting to the Imam and considering the taslim of the prayer sufficient 804. It is related from Mahmud ibn ar-Rabi' that he claimed to remember the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and remember him spitting out a mouthful of water taken from a bucket in their house. He said, "I heard 'Itban ibn Malik al-Ansari, one of the Banu Salim, say, "I used to lead my people, the Banu Salim, in the prayer. I went to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, "My eyesight is weak and the flood-water comes between me and the mosque of my people. I would like you to come and pray somewhere in my house so that I can use it as a mosque." He said, "I will do that, Allah willing." The next morning the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and Abu Bakr came to me well into the day. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, asked for permission to enter and I gave him permission. He did not sit down when he entered the house, but said, 'Where in your house would you like me to pray?' I pointed out to him the place where I wanted him to pray. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood and we formed rows behind him and then he said the salam and we said the salam at the same time as he said it." LXXI: Dhikr after the prayer 805. It is related from Ibn 'Abbas that in the time of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, voices were raised in dhikr when people finished the obligatory prayers. Ibn 'Abbas said, "When I heard that I knew by it that they had finished." 806. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "I knew that the prayer of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was over from the takbirs." 807. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "The poor people came to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace,and said, "The rich people have gone off with the higher degrees and

everlasting bliss. They pray as we pray and fast as we fast but they have more wealth than us which they use to go on hajj and 'umra, to do jihad and to givesadaqa. He said, 'Shall I tell you something which will enable you, if you take it on, to catch up with those who have gone ahead of you. No one coming after you will be able to catch up with you and you will be the best of those you live among, except someone who does the same thing? Say, "Glory be to Allah," "Praise belongs to Allah" and "Allah is greater" after every prayer thirty-three times each.' There was a disagreement between us and some of us said "Glory be to Allah," thirty-three times, "Praise belongs to Allah," thirty-three times and "Allah is greater," thirty-four times. I went back to him and he said, 'You should say, "Glory be to Allah," "Praise belongs to Allah," and "Allah is greater," saying each thirty-three times.' " 808. It is related that Warrad, the scribe of al-Mughira ibn Shu'ba, said, "Al-Mughira ibn Shu'ba dictated to me in a letter to Mu'awiya that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to say after every obligatory prayer, 'There is no god but Allah alone with no partner. The kingdom and praise belong to Him and He has power over everything. O Allah, none can withhold what You give nor give what You withhold and the jadd of someone who has it is of no avail against You.' " Al-Qasim ibn Mukhaymira has this from Warrad. Al-Hasan said, "Jadd means wealth." LXXII: The Imam facing the people when he says the salam 809. It is related that Samura ibn Jundub said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, turned his face towards us when he had finished a prayer." 810. It is related that Zayd ibn Khalid al-Juhani said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, led us in the Subh prayer at Hudaybiyya after a rainy night. When he finished, he faced the people and said, 'Do you know what your Lord has said?' They said, 'Allah and His Messenger know best.' He said, 'This morning My slaves have become divided up into believers and unbelievers. Those who said, "We had rain by the favour and mercy of Allah," believe in Me and reject the stars. Those who said that it was because of a certain star, disbelieve in Me and believe in the star." (Muwatta, Book 13, 4) 811. It is related that Anas said, "One night the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, delayed the prayer until half the night had passed and then came out to us. When he had prayed he turned his face to us. He said, 'The people have prayed and gone to sleep and you are still in the prayer as long as you are waiting for the prayer.' " LXXIII: The Imam staying in the place of prayer after the salam It is related that Nafi' said, "Ibn 'Umar used to pray in the same place in which he had prayed the obligatory prayer." Al-Qasim also did that. What is mentioned from Abu Hurayra (marfu') about the Imam not doing the voluntary prayer in his place is not sound.

812. It is related from Umm Salama that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, would stay in his place for a short time. Ibn Shihab said, "We think - and Allah knows best - that it was so that the women who had finished could leave." Ibn Shihab wrote that Hind bint al-Harith al-Firasiyya, one of the companions of Umm Salama, the wife of the Prophet, said that Umm Salama said, "He would say the salamand the women would leave and enter their houses before the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, left." (Variations in the isnad.) LXXIV: Someone leading the people in the prayer and then, remembering something he has to do, has to step over the people 813. It is related that 'Uqba said, "I prayed 'Asr behind the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, in Madina. He said the salam and then got up hurriedly and stepped over people's shoulders making for the room of one of his wives. The people were alarmed at his speed. He came out to them and saw that they were surprised at his speed and said, 'I remembered a piece of gold that we had and I did not want it to distract me so I ordered that it be distributed.'" LXXV: Facing and turning to the right and left Anas used to face right and left and criticised those who purposed to turn to the right alone 814. It is related that 'Abdullah said, "None of you should give Shaytan any of his prayer by thinking that he has only to turn to the right. I often saw the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, turning to the left." LXXVI: What has come about raw garlic, onions and leeks The words of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "Anyone who has eaten garlic or onions out of hunger or for any other reason should not come near our mosque." 815. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said during the expedition to Khaybar, "Anyone who eats any of this plant, i.e. garlic, should not come near our mosque." 816. It is related that 'Ata' heard Jabir ibn 'Abdullah said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Anyone who eats any of this plant, i.e. garlic, should not come to our mosques." 'Ata' said, "What does he mean by this?" He said, "I think he only means raw garlic."

Ibn Jurayh said, "Only its smell." It is related from Ibn Wahb that he was brought a pot containing vegetables. Yunus did not mention the story of the plate. I do not know whether it is from the words of az-Zuhri or in the actual hadith. 817. It is related that Jabir ibn 'Abdullah stated that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Anyone who eats garlic and onions should keep away from us (or he said, "should keep away from our mosque") and he should stay in his house." He said, "The Prophet was brought a pot of cooked vegetables and found that it had a smell. He asked about it and was told what vegetables it contained. He told them to take it to some of his Companions who were with him. When he saw it, he did not like to eat it but said, 'Eat, for I have to converse privately with people with whom you do not have to converse.' Ibn Shihab supports the statement of Yunus. 818. It is related that 'Abdu'l-'Aziz said, "A man asked Anas, 'What did you hear from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, about garlic?' He said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Anyone who eats some of this plant should not come near us or pray with us.' " LXXVII: The wudu' of children and when they must do ghusl and purify themselves. Their attending the group prayer, the two 'ids, funeral prayers and their prayer lines 819. It is related that Sulayman ash-Shaybani said, "I heard ash-Sha'bi say, 'Someone who passed with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, by a grave which was set apart informed me that he had led them in the prayer and they had lined up behind him.' I said, 'Abu 'Amr, who related this to you?' He said, 'Ibn 'Abbas.' " 820. It is related from Abu Sa'id al-Khudri that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Ghusl is obligatory for every man who has reached puberty on the day of Jumu'a." (Muwatta, Book 5, 4) 821. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, See 117 from "Once I spent the in the house of my aunt, Maymuna, and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, slept. After some of the night had passed, the Prophet got up and did wudu' lightly from a hanging waterskin - 'Amr (one of the narrators) described it as being light and used little water - and stood up to pray. I got up and did wudu' as he had done and then went and stood on his left. He moved me to his right and then prayed as much as Allah willed and then lay down and went to sleep to the extent that he snored. Then the caller came and announced the prayer, then the Prophet went with him for the

prayer and he prayed without doing wudu'." We said to 'Amr, "Some people say, "The eyes of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sleep but his heart does not sleep." 'Amr said that he heard 'Ubayd ibn 'Umayr say, "The dreams of the Prophets are revelation." Then he recited [the conversation of Ibrahim to Isma'il], "I saw in a dream that I was sacrificing you." (37:102) 822. It is related from Anas ibn Malik that his grandmother, Mulayka, invited the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, for some food which she had prepared for him. He ate some of it and then said, "Get up. I will lead you in prayer." Anas said, "I went to fetch our mat which had become black from long use and I sprinkled it with water. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood on it and the orphan and I lined up behind him and the old woman stood behind us. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed tworak'ats with us. (Muwatta, Book 9, 34) 823. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "Once, when I was just past puberty, I came up riding a she-ass as the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was leading the people in prayer at Mina without any wall in front of them. I passed in front of one of the rows, dismounted, left my she-ass to graze, and joined the row. No one objected to me doing that. 824. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, delayed the prayer." It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, delayed 'Isha'. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did not come out until 'Umar said, 'The women and children have gone to sleep.' Then he came out and said to the people in the mosque, 'No people on earth have prayed this prayer except you.' No one except the people of Madina prayed at that time." 825. It is related from 'Abdu'r-Rahman ibn 'Abis, "I heard a man ask Ibn 'Abbas, 'Were you present when the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out (to the 'Id prayer)?' He said, 'Yes and if it had been for my place with him, I would not have attended it, i.e. because of his youth. He went to the waymark by the house of Kathir ibn as-Salt and gave an address. Then he went to the women and admonished them, reminding them and commanding them to give sadaqa (charity). A woman would put her hand up to her necklace and throw it into Bilal's garment. Then he and Bilal came to the house.' " LXXVIII: The women going out to the mosques at night in the darkness 826. It is related that 'A'isha said, "One night the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, delayed 'Isha' until 'Umar called out, 'The women and children have gone to sleep.' The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came out and said, 'No people on the earth would have waited for it except you.' In those days, the prayer was done only in

Madina. They used to pray 'Isha' between the disappearance of the redness of sunset up until the end of the first third of the night." 827. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When your women ask for your permission to go to mosque at night, give them permission." Mujahid corroborated it from Ibn 'Umar from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. LXXIX: People waiting for a knowledgeable Imam to get up (from the prayer) 828. It is related from Umm Salama, the wife of the Prophet, that in the time of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, the women used to get up as soon as they said the salam for the obligatory prayer. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and those of the men who prayed would remain there as long as Allah willed. When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, got up, the men got up. 829. It is related that 'A'isha reported, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray Subh and the women would leave wrapped up in their garments and no one could recognise them because of how dark it was." 830. It is related that Abu Qatada al-Ansari's father said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "I stand in prayer wanting to make it long but I hear the crying of a child and shorten my prayer disliking to make it difficult for its mother." 831. It is related that 'A'isha said, "If the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had known what the women were going to do, he would have forbidden them as the women of the Children of Isra'il were forbidden." Yahya ibn Sa'id said to 'Amra, "Were they forbidden?" She said, "Yes." LXXX: Women praying behind men 832. It is related that Umm Salama said, "When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, the salam, the women would get up as soon as he finished saying it and he would stay there a short time before getting up." He said, "I think - and Allah knows best - that he stayed so that the women could leave before any of the people who had finished the prayer caught up with them." 833. It is related that Anas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed in the house of Umm Sulaym and the orphan and I stood behind him and Umm Sulaym stood behind us." LXXXI: The swiftness of the women in leaving after Subh and the shortness of the time they stayed in the mosque

834. It is related that 'A'isha reported, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray Subh when it was dark and the believing women would leave and could not be recognised due to the darkness nor could they recognise one another." LXXXII: A woman asking her husband's permission to go out to the mosque 835. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When your women ask for your permission to go to mosque at night, give them permission."

The Sahih Collection of al-Bukhari by Imam Bukhari Translated by: Ustadha Aisha Bewley
Chapter 17. Book of Jumu'a I: The obligatory nature of the Jumu'a prayer This is based on the words of Allah Almighty, "When the prayer is called on the Day of Jumu'a, hasten to the remembrance of Allah and leave commerce. That is better for you if you only knew." (62:9) 836. It is related that Abu Hurayra heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, "We are the last but will be the first on the Day of Rising, in spite of the fact that others were given the Book before us. This was the day which was made obligatory for them but they disagreed about it. Allah has guided us to it and the other people follow us. The Jews have tomorrow and the Christians the day after." II: The excellence of doing ghusl on the day of Jumu'a and whether children or women should attend 837. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Anyone who comes to Jumu'a should perform ghusl." (Muwatta Book 5, 5) 838. It is related from Ibn 'Umar, "Once while 'Umar ibn al-Khattab was standing giving the khutba on the day of Jumu'a, one of the first of the Muhajir Companions of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came in. 'Umar called out to him, 'What kind of time is this?' He said, 'I was busy and so could not return to my family until I heard the adhan. I stayed only long enough to do wudu'.' He said, 'Only wudu' as well! Yet you know that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, instructed us to perform ghusl!'" (Muwatta Book 5, 3) 839. It is related from Abu Sa'id al-Khudri that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Performing ghusl on the day of Jumu'a is obligatory for every male who has reached puberty." III: Wearing perfume for the Jumu'a prayer 840. It is related that Abu Sa'id said, "I testify that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Ghusl on the day of Jumu'a is obligatory for every male who has reached puberty and also cleaning the teeth and putting on perfume if it is available." 'Amr said,

"I testify that ghusl is obligatory but Allah knows best whether teeth-cleaning and perfume are obligatory or not. However, that is how it is in the hadith. This is related from Bukayr ibn al-Ashajj and Sa'id ibn Abi Hilal and a number of others. IV: The excellence of the Jumu'a prayer 841. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If someone has a ghusl on the day of Jumu'a, the same as forjanaba, and then goes [to the prayer] in the first part of the time, it is as if he has sacrificed a camel. If he goes in the second part of the time, it is as if he has sacrificed a cow. If he goes in the third part of the time, it is as if he has sacrificed a horned ram. If he goes in the fourth part of the time, it is as if he has sacrificed a hen. If he goes in the fifth part of the time, it is as if he has sacrificed an egg. When the Imam comes out, the angels settle down to listen to the reminder." (Muwatta Book 5, 1) 842. It is related from Abu Hurayra, "Once while 'Umar was giving the khutba on the day of Jumu'a, a man came in. 'Umar said, 'What kept you from the prayer?' The man said, 'It was only that I heard the adhan and then did wudu'.' He said, 'Did you not hear the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, "Anyone who goes to Jumu'ashould perform a ghusl?" ' " V: Using hair oil for the Jumu'a prayer 843. It is related from Salman al-Farisi that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When a man has a ghusl on the day of Jumu'a, making himself as pure as possible, uses his hair oil or puts on any perfume he has in his house, then goes out and does not split up two people, and then prays what is prescribed for him and is silent while the Imam speaks, he is forgiven everything between then and the previous Jumu'a." 844. It is related from Tawus, "I said to Ibn 'Abbas, 'They mention that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Perform ghusl on the Day of Jumu'a and wash your heads even if you are not in janaba and use perfume.' Ibn 'Abbas said, 'As for the ghusl, yes, but I do not know about the perfume.' " 845. It is related from Tawus, "Ibn 'Abbas mentioned what the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had said about ghusl on the Day of Jumu'a and I said to him, 'Did he use perfume or oil if there was any in his household?' He said, 'I do not know.' " VI: Wearing the best clothes available 846. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar that 'Umar ibn al-Khattab saw a silk robe by the door of the mosque and said, "Messenger of Allah, if you were to buy this you could wear it on the day of Jumu'a and to receive delegations when they come to you." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "This will only be worn by someone who has no share

of the Next World." Afterwards cloaks of a similar kind were brought to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace,and he gave one of them to 'Umar ibn al-Khattab. 'Umar said, "Messenger of Allah! You give it to me when you said what you said about the cloak of 'Atarid!" The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "I did not give it to you to wear." 'Umar gave it to a brother of his who was an idolater in Makka." VII: Siwak (tooth-stick) on the day of Jumu'a Abu Sa'id said that the Prophet cleaned his teeth. 847. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If it was not for the fact that I might be overburdening my community, or the people. I would have ordered them to use the siwak for every prayer." (Muwatta Book 1, 116) 848. It is related from Anas that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "How many times have I told you about the siwak." 849. It is related that Hudhayfa said, "When the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, got up in the night, he would rinse out his mouth." VIII: Someone using another's siwak 850. It is related that 'A'isha said, "'Abdu'r-Rahman ibn Abi Bakr came in with a siwak with which he was cleaning his teeth. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, looked at him and so I said to him, 'Give me that siwak, 'Abdu'r-Rahman.' He gave it to me and I broke it in half, chewed it and gave it to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he cleaned his teeth with it while leaning against my breast." IX: What should be recited in the Fajr prayer on the Day of Jumu'a 851. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "In the Fajr prayer on Jumu'a the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to recite 'Alif Lam Mim, Tanzilu...' (32) and'Hal ata ala'linsani...' (76)" X: The Jumu'a prayer in villages and cities 852. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "The first Jumu'a prayer to be held after theJumu'a prayer in the mosque of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was that held in the mosque of 'Abdu'l-Qays at Juwathi in Bahrayn." 853. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "All of you are shepherds." Al-Layth added that Yunus said, "Ruzayq ibn Hukaym wrote to Ibn Shihab - and I was with him that day at Wadi'l-Qura - saying, 'Do you think I should hold a Jumu'a prayer?' Ruzayq was working on a piece of land together with a group of black people and others, being the governor of Ayla at that time. Ibn Shihab wrote, and I was listening, commanding him to hold the Jumu'a prayer and telling him that Salim had related to him that 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar used to say, "I

heard the Messenger of Allah say, 'All of you are shepherds and each of you is responsible for his flock. An Imam is a shepherd and he is responsible for those in his care. A man is a shepherd in his family and is responsible for those in his care. The woman is a shepherd in her husband's house and is responsible for those in her care. The servant is a shepherd of his master's property and is responsible for what is in his care.' " He said, "I think that he also said, 'A man is a shepherd of his father's property and is responsible for what is in his care. All of you are shepherds and each of you is responsible for his flock.' " [Wadi'l-Qura: one of the cities of the Hijaz. Ayla is now a ruin.] XI: Is it necessary for women, children and others who attend the Jumu'a prayer to have a ghusl? Ibn 'Umar said, "Ghusl is obligatory for all those for whom the Jumu'a prayer is obligatory." 854. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar said, "I heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, 'Anyone who comes to the Jumu'a should perform ghusl.'" 855. It is related from Abu Sa'id al-Khudri that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Ghusl on the day of Jumu'a is obligatory for every male who has reached puberty." 856. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "We are the last but will be the first on the Day of Rising, in spite of the fact that others were given the Book before us. This was the day which was made obligatory for them but they disagreed about it. Allah has guided us to it and the other people follow us. The Jews have tomorrow and the Christians the day after." "He was silent and then said, "It is a duty for every Muslim to do ghusl once every seven days in the course of which he should wash his head and his body." It is related that Abu Hurayra said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Every Muslim has a duty to Allah to perform a ghusl once every seven days." 857. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Permit women to go to the mosque at night." 858. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said, "A wife of 'Umar ibn al-Khattab used to attend the group prayers of Subh and 'Isha' in the mosque. She was asked, 'Why do you come out when you know that 'Umar dislikes it and is jealous?' She said, 'What stops him from forbidding me then?' The man said, 'The words of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "Do not forbid the female slaves of Allah from attending the mosques of Allah." (Muwatta Book 14, 12)

XII: The dispensation not to attend the Jumu'a prayer if it is raining 859. It is related from Muhammad ibn Sirin, "Ibn 'Abbas said to his mu'adhdhin on a rainy day, 'After you say, "I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah," do not say, "Come to prayer." Say, "Pray in your homes." ' It seemed that the people disapproved of that. He said, 'One better than I did this. The Jumu'a prayer is clearly a duty but I most certainly do not want to force you to come out and walk through the mud and slush.'" XIII: From how far should you come to the Jumu'a prayer and for whom it is obligatory? This is based on the words of Allah, Mighty and Exalted, "When the prayer is called on the Day of Jumu'a." (62:9) 'Ata' said, "If you are in a sizeable town and the prayer is called on the day of Jumu'a,then you must attend it whether or not you hear the call. Anas used sometimes to hold the Jumu'a prayer in his fortress and sometimes not, when he was at az-Zawiya about two parasangs away [Basra]. [About six miles] 860. It is related that 'A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The people used to come from their homes and from al-'Awali on the day of Jumu'a. They would come through the dust and become covered in dust and sweat. Sweat would pour from them. One of them came to visit the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when he was with me. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'If only you would clean yourselves for this day of yours.'" [al-'Awali: places close to Madina] XIV: The time of the Jumu'a prayer is when the sun starts to decline. This is what is related from 'Umar, 'Ali, an-Nu'man ibn Bashir and 'Amr ibn Hurayth. 861. It is related that Yahya ibn Sa'id asked 'Amr about ghusl on the day of Jumu'a. She said that 'A'isha said, "People used to work. When they went to Jumu'a in that condition, they were told, 'If only you had done ghusl.'" 862. It is related from Anas ibn Malik that the Prophet used to pray Jumu'a the moment that the sun started to decline. 863. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "We used to do the Jumu'a prayer early and have a nap after it."

XV: When the heat is intense on the day of Jumu'a 864. It is related that Anas ibn Malik was heard to say, "When it was very cold, the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to go early to the prayer. When it was very hot, he would delay the prayer until it was cooler, meaning the Jumu'aprayer." It is related from Abu Khalda that he said "prayer" and did not specify "Jumu'a". It is related that Abu Khalda said, "The amir * led us in the Jumu'a prayer." Then he asked Anas, "How did the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayDhuhr?" [*It was al-Hakam ibn Abi 'Aqil ath-Thaqafi.] XVI: Walking to the Jumu'a And the words of Allah Almighty, "Hasten to the remembrance of Allah" (62:9) and someone who says that "Hastening" means "to act and go" as it means in the words of Allah Almighty, "strives after it as he should strive." (17:19) Ibn 'Abbas said, "Trading is forbidden at that time." 'Ata' said, "All kinds of work are forbidden." Az-Zuhri said, "When the mu'adhdhin gives the adhan on the day of Jumu'a, even someone on a journey should attend." 865. It is related from 'Abaya ibn Rifa'a said, "Abu 'Abs caught up with me when I was on my way to the Jumu'a and said, 'I heard the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, "Allah will forbid from the Fire anyone whose feet become dusty in the way of Allah " ' " 866. It is related from Abu Hurayra, "I heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, 'When the prayer is held, do not come to it running. Come to it walking. You must be tranquil. Pray what you catch and complete what you miss.'" 867. It is related from Abu Qatada that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Do not stand up until you see me and you must be tranquil." XVII: Do not separate two people on the day of Jumu'a 868. It is related from Salman al-Farisi that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When a man has a ghusl on the day of Jumu'a, making himself as pure as possible, uses his hair oil or puts on any perfume he has in his house, then goes out and does not split up two people, and then prays what is prescribed for him and is silent while the Imam speaks, he is forgiven everything between then and the previous Jumu'a." XVIII: A man should not make his brother get up on the day of Jumu'a and then sit down in his place

869. It is related that Ibn Jurayj said, "I heard Nafi' say, 'I heard Ibn 'Umar say, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, forbade a man to make his brother get up from his place and then to sit down in it." ' I asked Nafi', 'Jumu'a?' He said, "BothJumu'a and other prayers.' " XIX: The Adhan on the day of Jumu'a 870. It is related that as-Sa'ib ibn Yazid said, "During the time of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and Abu Bakr and 'Umar, the first call on the day ofJumu'a was made when the Imam sat on the minbar. In the time of 'Uthman when the number of people had increased, a third call was added at az-Zawra'." Abu 'Abdallah said, "'Az-Zawra' is a place in the market of Madina." XX: One mu'adhdhin on the day of Jumu'a 871. It is related from as-Sa'ib ibn Yazid: "The one who added the third adhan on the day of Jumu'a was 'Uthman ibn 'Affan when the number of people in Madina increased. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, only had one mu'adhdhin and theadhan on the day of Jumu'a was called when the Imam sat down," meaning on the minbar. XXI: The Imam responds to the adhan on the minbar when he hears the call to prayer 872. It is related that Abu Umama ibn Sahl ibn Hunayf said, "I heard Mu'awiya ibn Abi Sufyan, when he was sitting on the minbar. The mu'adhdhin gave the adhan, saying, 'Allah is greater. Allah is greater,' Mu'awiya said, 'Allah is greater. Allah is greater.' He said, 'I testify that there is no god but Allah,' and Mu'awiya said, 'And I.' He said, 'I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah,' and Mu'awiya said, 'And I.' When the adhanwas finished, he said, 'O people! I was listening to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, as the mu'adhdhin gave the adhan when he was sitting in this very place, and he said what you heard me say.' " XXII: Sitting on the minbar when the adhan is given 873. It is related from as-Sa'ib ibn Yazid that 'Uthman ordered there to be a secondadhan on the Day of Jumu'a when the number of people in the mosque increased. Theadhan on the day of Jumu'a had previously been called when the Imam sat down." XXIII: The adhan before the khutba 874. It is related that as-Sa'ib ibn Yazid was heard to say, "In the beginning, during the time of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and Abu Bakr and 'Umar, the adhan on the day of Jumu'a was called when the Imam sat on the minbar. But when, during the the khalifate of 'Uthman, the number of people increased, 'Uthman ordered there to be a third adhan on the Day of Jumu'a which was given in az-Zawra' and that remained the practice." XXIV: The khutba being given on the minbar

Anas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, gave the khutba on the minbar." 875. It is related from Abu Hazim ibn Dinar that some men came to Sahl ibn Sa'd as-Sa'idi and disagreed about the wood the minbar was made of. They asked him about it and he said, "By Allah, I know what it was made of. Indeed I saw it on the day it was made and the day when the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, first sat on it. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sent to a certain woman (whom Sahl named) saying, 'Instruct your slave, the carpenter, to make me something out of wood on which I can sit when I speak to the people.' She gave him this instruction and he made it from desert tamarisk. He brought it to her and she sent it to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, who commanded that it be placed here. Then I saw the Messenger of Allah praying on it, saying the takbir while standing on it and doing ruku' while on it. Then he stepped down and went into sajda at the foot of the minbar and then climbed back on it again. When he finished, he faced the people and said, 'O people! I did this so that you could follow me and learn how I pray.' " 876. It is related that Jabir ibn 'Abdullah was heard to say, "There was a palm trunk which the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to lean against. When the minbar was made for him, we heard the trunk making a sound like a pregnant she-camel until the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came down and placed his hand on it." It is related that Anas heard it from Jabir. 877. It is related from Salim that his father said, "I heard the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, speak on the minbar and say, 'Anyone who comes to theJumu'a should perform a ghusl." XXV: The khutba while standing Anas said, "While the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was giving the khutba standing..." 878. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to give the khutba standing and then he would sit and then stand up again just as you do now." XXVI: The Imam facing the people and the people facing the Imam when he gives thekhutba Ibn 'Umar and Anas faced the Imam.

879. It is related that Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sat one day on the minbar and we sat around him." XXVII: Saying, amma ba'd ("following on from that") in the khutba after giving praise Ibn 'Abbas related this from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. 880. It is related that Asma' bint Abi Bakr said, "I visited 'A'isha when the people were praying and said, 'What is happening with the people?' She pointed towards the heaven and I said, 'A sign?' She nodded with her head, meaning yes." She said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, continued for a very long time until I fainted. There was a waterskin beside me and I opened it and began to pour some of it on my head. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, finished and the sun appeared. He addressed the people and praised Allah as is His due. Then he said, 'Following on from that (amma ba'd).'" She said, "Some of the women of the Ansar were talking noisily and I turned to them in order to make them be quiet. I asked 'A'isha, 'What did he say?' She said, 'Anything which I did not see before I saw just now while standing here, including the Garden and the Fire. It was revealed to me that you will be tested in the graves with a like trial - or nearly like to that of the False Messiah. (The angels) will come to everyone of you and he will be asked, "What do you know of this man?" The believer or the one who is certain Hisham was unsure) will say, "He is the Messenger of Allah. He is Muhammad, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, who has brought us the clear signs and the guidance and so we believed and answered and followed and confirmed." He will be told, "Sleep, virtuous one. We know that you believed in him." The hypocrite - or he said the doubter (Hisham was unsure) will be asked, "What do you know of this man?" He will say, "I do not know. I heard the people saying something and and I said it." ' " Hisham said, "Fatima said to me, 'I remembered it by heart,' except that she mentioned the manner in which he would be harshly dealt with in." 881. It is related from 'Amr ibn Taghlib, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was brought some money or captives and shared them out. He gave to some men and left others out. He heard that those who had been left out had been critical about it. He praised Allah and glorified Him and then said, 'Following on from that (amma ba'd), by Allah, I give to one man and leave out another and yet I love the one whom I leave out more than the one I give to. But I give to some people because of the anxiety and unease I see in their hearts. I entrust some people to the wealth and good which Allah has placed in their hearts. One of those is 'Amr ibn Taghlib.' By Allah, what the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said is dearer to me than red camels." Yunus corroborated it.

882. It is related from 'A'isha, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out one night in the middle of the night and prayed in the mosque and some men followed his prayer. In the morning the people spoke about it and more of them gathered and prayed with him. In the morning the people spoke and there were more people in the mosque on the third night. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out and they followed his prayer. On the fourth night the mosque was unable to accommodate the people so that he only came out for the Subh prayer. When he had finished Fajr, he faced the people and said the shahada. Then he said, 'Following on from that (amma ba'd), your position was not hidden from me, but I feared that it would be made compulsory for you and you would be unable to do it.'" Yunus corroborated it. 883. It is related that Abu Humayd as-Sa'idi said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood up one evening after the prayer. He said the shahada and praised Allah as is His due and then he said, 'Following on from that (amma ba'd).'" Hisham corroborated it from his father from Abu Humayd that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Following on from that (amma ba'd)." "Following on from that (amma ba'd)" is corroborated from Sufyan. 884. It is related that al-Miswar ibn Makhrama said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood up and I heard him say, "Following on from that (amma ba'd)" after he said the shahada." Az-Zuhri corroborated it. 885. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, climbed the minbar for the last gathering in which he participated. He had a large wrapper around his shoulders and his head was bound with an oily band. He praised Allah and glorified Him and then said, 'O people, come here to me!' so they gathered round him. Then he said, 'Following on from that (amma ba'd), the area inhabited by the Ansar will diminish and the number of other people will increase. Whoever comes to rule over any of the community of Muhammad, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and is therefore able to bring harm and benefit to people should accept the good among them and pardon any of them who act badly.'" XXVIII: Sitting down between the two khutbas on the Day of Jumu'a 886. It is related that 'Abdullah said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to give two khutbas between which he would sit down."

XXIX: Listening to the khutba 887. It is related that Abu Hurayra said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "On the Day of Jumu'a, the angels stand at the door of the mosque and write down the first to come and then those who follow. Those who come early are like someone who sacrifices a camel, the next like someone who sacrifices a cow and then a ram and then a chicken and then an egg. When the Imam comes out, they roll up their scrolls and listen to the reminder." XXX: When the Imam sees a man coming while he is giving the khutba, he orders him to pray two rak'ats 888. It is related that Jabir ibn 'Abdullah said, "A man came when the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was addressing the people on the day of Jumu'a and he said, 'So-andso, have you prayed?' He said, 'No.' He said, 'Get up and pray.'" XXXI: The one who comes when the Imam is speaking should pray two quick rak'ats 889. It is related that Jabir said, "A man came in on the Day of Jumu'a.while the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was giving the khutba and he said, 'Have you prayed?' He said, 'Yes.' He said, 'Stand and pray two rak'ats.'" XXXII: Raising the hands during the khutba 890. It is related that Anas said, "Once while the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was giving a khutba on the Day of Jumu'a a man stood up and said, 'Messenger of Allah, the horses are dying and the sheep are dying. Ask Allah to give us rain.' He stretched out his arms and made supplication." XXXIII: Praying for rain in the khutba on the day of Jumu'a 891. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "There was a drought in the time of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and when the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace,was giving the khutba on the day of Jumu'a, a Bedouin stood up and said, 'Messenger of Allah, our property is being destroyed and the children are hungry, so pray to Allah for us.' He raised his hands and we could not see a cloud in the sky. By the One who has my soul in His hand, as soon as he lowered them, clouds like mountains swirled up. Then as soon as he came down from his minbar, I saw the rain falling on his beard, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. It rained on us that day and the next and the next and that which followed until the next Jumu'a when that Bedouin, or another one, stood up and said, 'O Messenger of Allah, our houses have fallen down and our property is flooded, so pray to Allah for us.' He raised his hands and said, 'O Allah, around us but not on us.' In whatever direction he pointed with his hand, the clouds dispersed and Madina became like a gap (in the clouds). The river-bed of Qanat flowed with water for a month and all who came from elsewhere spoke about the abundant rain." [Qanat is one of the wadis of Madina]

XXXIV: Remaining silent and paying attention on the day of Jumu'a when the Imam is speaking Even a person saying to his companion, "Be quiet!" constitutes foolish chatter. Salman reported that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Be silent and pay attention when the Imam is speaking." 892. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Even saying, 'Be quiet!' to your companion while the Imam is giving the khutba on the Day of Jumu'a constitutes foolish chatter." XXXV: The special time on the Day of Jumu'a 893. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, mentioned the day of Jumu'a and said, "There is a time during it when Allah Almighty gives to a Muslim standing in prayer whatever he asks for." He indicated how small it was with his hand. (Muwatta, Book 5, 16) XXXVI: If some people abandon the Imam during the Jumu'a prayer, the prayer of the Imam and those who remain is valid 894. It is related that Jabir ibn 'Abdullah said, "Once while we were praying with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, a caravan carrying food came and people went off towards it until there were only twelve men left with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and this ayat was sent down: 'But when they see some merchandise or diversion, they scatter off to it and leave you standing.' (62:11)" XXXVII: Praying before and after Jumu'a 895. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray two rak'ats before Dhuhr and two after it and tworak'ats after Maghrib in his house and two rak'ats after 'Isha'. He did not pray after theJumu'a prayer until he had left and then he would pray two rak'ats. (Muwatta, Book 9, 72) XXXVIII: The words of Allah Almighty, "When the prayer is finished, spread through the land and seek the bounty of Allah." (62:10) 896. It is related that Sahl said, "There was a woman among us who planted garden-beet (silq) on the irrigation channels in a field she owned. On the day of Jumu'a she would pull up the beet by the roots and put them in a pot. Then she would put in a handful of barley and cook it. The beet roots were like meat. After finishing the Jumu'a prayer we would greet her and then she would bring us that food and we would eat it with our fingers. We used to look forward to the day of Jumu'a because of that food of hers." 897. This is related from Sahl and he said, "We did not have a afternoon nap or lunch except after Jumu'a." XXXIX: The afternoon nap after the Jumu'a prayer

898. It is related that Anas was heard to say, "We used to go early to the Jumu'a prayer and then have an afternoon nap." 899. It is related that Sahl said, "We used to pray Jumu'a with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and then have an afternoon nap."

The Sahih Collection of al-Bukhari by Imam Bukhari Translated by: Ustadha Aisha Bewley
Chapter 18. Book of the Fear Prayer I. The Fear Prayer And the words of Allah Almighty, "When you are travelling in the land, there is nothing wrong in your shortening the prayer if you fear that those who reject might harrass you. The rejectors are your clear-cut enemies. When you are with them and are leading them in the prayer, a group of them should stand with you keeping hold of their weapons. When they prostrate, the others should be behind you. Then the other group who have not prayed should come and pray with you. They too should be careful and keep hold of their weapons. Those who reject would like you to be negligent of your arms and equipment so that they can swoop down on you once and for all. There is nothing wrong, if you are bothered by rain or you are ill, in laying your weapons down; but take every precaution. Allah has prepared a humiliating punishment for the rejectors." (4:101-102) 900. It is related that Shu'ayb said, "I asked az-Zuhri, 'Did the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, pray it, meaning. the Fear Prayer?' He said, 'Salim informed me that 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar said, "I went on an expedition with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, in the direction of Najd. We faced the enemy, forming up into rows opposite them. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood up to lead us in the prayer and one group stood to pray with him while another group faced the enemy. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did ruku' and did two prostrations with those with him. Then that group took the place of those who had not yet prayed. They came and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did ruku' once with them and did two prostrations. Then he said the taslim and then all of them stood up and bowed and did two prostrations for themselves."'" II: The Fear Prayer while on foot or mounted 901. Something similar to what Mujahid said is related by Ibn 'Umar, "When battle has been joined they can pray standing." And Ibn 'Umar added from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "If the enemy are greater in number then pray standing or mounted." III: Some people standing guard over others during the Fear Prayer 902. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood and the people stood with him. He said the takbir and they said the takbirwith him. He

went into ruku' and some of the people went into ruku' with him. Then he went into sajda and they went into sajda with him. Then he stood up for the second rak'atand those who had done sajda stood and guarded their brothers and the second group came and went into ruku' and sajda with him. All the people did the prayer, but guarded one another at the same time." IV: The prayer when besieging fortresses and encountering the enemy Al-Awza'i said, "If victory is imminent and there is no possibility of people doing the prayer, then everyone should pray individually by gesture. If they cannot make the gestures, then they should delay the prayer until the fighting is over or they are in a safe place and then pray two rak'ats. If this is not possible for them they should pray onerak'at with two sajdas. If they cannot do this, saying the takbir alone is not sufficient and they should delay the prayer until they are really secure." Makhul said this. Anas said, "I was present at the siege of the fortress of Tustar, arriving when the dawn was coming up. The fighting was intense and the people could not pray. We did not pray until well into the day when we did the prayer with Abu Musa and were granted victory." Anas said, "I would not take this world and everything in it in exchange for that prayer." [Tustar was a well-known city in Iraq.] 903. It is related that Jabir ibn 'Abdullah said, "On the Day of the Ditch 'Umar ibn al-Khattab came and began to curse the unbelievers of Quraysh and then said, 'Messenger of Allah, I have not prayed 'Asr and the sun has almost set.' The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'And, by Allah, I too have not yet prayed it.' He went down to Buthan and did wudu' and prayed 'Asr after the sun had set and then then prayed Maghrib after it." [Buthan is a wadi in Madina.] V: The prayer of the pursuer and the pursued by gesture while riding Al-Walid said, "I mentioned to al-Awza'i the fact that Shurahbil ibn as-Simt and his companions had done the prayer on the backs of their animals and he said, 'That is how it was with us when we were afraid of missing the prayer.'" Al-Walid used as a proof the words of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "No one should do pray'Asr before they get to Banu Qurayza." 904. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said, "When the Prophet. may Allah bless him and grant him peace, returned to us from the Battle of the Parties (Ahzab), he said, 'No one should

pray 'Asr before they get to Banu Qurayza. For some of them 'Asr became due on the way. Some people said, 'We will not pray until we get there.' Others said, 'No, we should do the prayer. That was not what he meant.' This was mentioned to the Prophet and he did not rebuke any of them." [This is the Battle of the Ditch.] VI: The takbir and doing Subh while it is still dark. The prayer at the time of attack and in battle 905. It is related from Anas ibn Malik that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed Subh while it was still dark, then mounted his riding animal and said, "Allah is greater! Khaybar is destroyed. When we alight in a people's square it is a bad morning for those who have been warned.' The people came running out into the streets and saying, 'Muhammad and the army!'(He said that khamis means army) The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, defeated them and their fighting men were killed and children taken captive. Safiyya went first to Dihya al-Kalbi and then to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, who then married her and made her bride-price her freedom." 'Abdu'l-'Aziz asked Thabit, "Abu Muhammad, did you ask Anas what her dower was?" He replied, "Her dower was herself," and he smiled.

The Sahih Collection of al-Bukhari by Imam Bukhari Translated by: Ustadha Aisha Bewley
Chapter 19. Book of the Two 'Ids I: The two 'ids and beautifying oneself on them 906. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar said, "'Umar ibn al-Khattab took a silk robe which was being sold in the market and brought it to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. He said, 'Messenger of Allah, if you were to buy this you could wear it on the day of Jumu'a and to receive delegations.' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to him, 'This will only be worn by someone who has no share of the Next World.' As long as Allah willed later, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sent a brocade robe to 'Umar and 'Umar brought it to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, 'Messenger of Allah! You said, "This will only be worn by someone who has no share of the Next World" and then you send me this robe!' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to him, "You are to sell it or get what you need with it.'" II: Spears and shields on the Day of the 'Id 907. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came to visit me when there were two slavegirls with me singing about Bu'ath. He lay down on the bed and turned his face away. Abu Bakr came and scolded me, saying, 'Musical instruments from Shaytan in the presence of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace!' The Messenger of Allah, peace be upon him, turned to him and said, 'Leave them be.' When (Abu Bakr) was not paying any attention, I signalled to them and they went out. This was the day of the 'Id and the black people were playing a game with their spears and shields. Either I asked the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, or he himself said, 'Do you want to have a look?' I said, 'Yes,' so he stood me behind him with my cheek against his and said, 'Go on, Banu Arfida!' until I became bored. He said, 'Is that enough for you?' I said, 'Yes' and he said, 'Go on then.'" [Bu'ath was a major battle between the Aws and Khazraj before Islam. Banu Arfida means the Abyssinians.] III: The sunna of the two 'Ids for the people of Islam

908. It is related that al-Bara' said, "I heard the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, giving a khutba in which he said, 'The first thing to be done on this day of ours is for us to pray and then we will return and sacrifice. Whoever does this has followed oursunna.'" 909. It is related that 'A'isha' said, "Abu Bakr came in while there were two slavegirls of the Ansar with me singing about what the Ansar had said to each other on the Day of Bu'ath." She said, "They were not in fact singers but Abu Bakr said, 'Musical instruments from Shaytan in the house of the Messenger of Allah!' It was the day of the 'id and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Abu Bakr, every people has an 'id and this is our 'id.'" ["They were not singers" means that it was not their profession and they were not known for that.] IV: Eating on the day of 'Id al-Fitr before going out 910. It is related that Anas said, "On the Day of Fitr, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, would not go out until he had eaten some dates." It is related from Anas that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to eat an odd number of them. V: Eating on the Day of Sacrifice 911. It is related that Anas said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Anyone who sacrifices before the prayer should sacrifice again. A man stood up and said, 'This is a day when meat is desired,' and he mentioned some of his neighbours. It seemed that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, agreed with what he said. The man said, 'I have a young she-goat which is dearer to me than the meat of two sheep.' So the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, gave him the dispensation of taking it as a sacrifice. I do not know whether the dispensation extended to other than him or not." 912. It is related that al-Bara' ibn 'Azib said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, addressed us on the Day of the Sacrifice after the prayer. He said, 'Whoever prays as we pray and sacrifices as we sacrifice has fulfilled the sacrifice. Whoever sacrifices before the prayer, it is before the prayer and his sacrifice is invalid.'" Abu Burda ibn Dinar, the uncle of alBara', said, "O Messenger of Allah, I sacrificed my sheep before the prayer, knowing that today was a day of eating and drinking, and I wanted my sheep to be the first to be sacrificed in my house. So I slaughtered my sheep and ate before coming to the prayer." He said, "Your sheep is nothing but mutton." Abu Burda said, "Messenger of Allah, I have a young she-goat which is dearer to me than two sheep. Will that be enough for me?" He said, "Yes, but it will not be enough for anyone after you." VI: Going out to the place of prayer without there being a minbar

913. It is related that Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said, "On the day of Fitr and the day of al-Adha, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to go out to the place of the prayer. He would start with the prayer first and then after finishing would stand in front of the people who remained sitting in their rows. He would admonish and counsel them and give them instructions. If he wanted to dispatch an expedition, he would do so or if he wanted to command something, he commanded it. Then he left." Abu Sa'id said, "People continued in this way until the time I went out with Marwan, the amir of Madina for al-Adha or al-Fitr. When we reached the prayer place, there was a minbar which had been built by Kathir ibn as-Salt. Marwan wanted to go up onto the minbar before he had done the prayer. I grabbed him by his clothes but he pushed me away and went up and gave the khutba before the prayer. I said to him, 'You have altered things, by Allah!' He said, 'Abu Sa'id, what you knew has gone.' I said, 'By Allah, what I know is better than what I do not know.' He said, 'People do not keep sitting down for us after the prayer and so I put it before the prayer.' " VII: Walking and riding to the 'Id and the prayer being before the khutba without adhanor iqama 914. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray on the days of al-Adha and al-Fitr and then deliver the khutba after the prayer. 915. It is related that 'Ata' said, "I heard Jabir ibn 'Abdullah say that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out on the Day of Fitr and did the prayer first before the khutba." 916. 'Ata' stated that Ibn 'Abbas sent a message to Ibn az-Zubayr when allegiance was first given to him saying that there was no adhan for the prayer on the Day of Fitr and that the khutba was after the prayer. 917. 'Ata' stated that Ibn 'Abbas and Jabir ibn 'Abdullah said, "There was no adhan on the Day of Fitr or the Day of Adha." 918. Jabir ibn 'Abdullah was heard to say, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood up and did the prayer first and then addressed the people afterwards. When the Prophet of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, finished, he came down and went to the women and reminded them while leaning on Bilal's arm. Bilal had his garment outspread and the women put sadaqa into it." Ibn Jurayj said to 'Ata', "Do you think that it is incumbent on Imams today to go to the women and remind them when they have finished?" 'Ata' said, "It certainly is incumbent on them and why indeed do they not do it?" VIII: The khutba after the 'Id (prayer)

919. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "I attended the 'Id with the Messenger of Allah, Abu Bakr, 'Umar and 'Uthman and all of them did the prayer before delivering thekhutba." 920. It is related that ibn 'Umar said, "The Messenger of Allah, Abu Bakr and 'Umar did the prayer on both 'Ids before delivering the khutba." 921. It is related from Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed two rak'ats on the Day of Fitr and did not pray before or after it. Then he went to the women with Bilal and commanded them to give sadaqa. They began to to throw things in, each woman throwing in her ear-rings and necklace." 922. It is related that al-Bara' ibn 'Azib said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The first thing we do on this day of ours is pray and then we go back and slaughter. Whoever does that has followed our Sunna. Whoever sacrifices before the prayer, that is just meat which he has presented to his family and it is not ahajj rite at all." A man of the Ansar called Abu Burda ibn Niyar said, "Messenger of Allah, I have already sacrificed but I also have a a one-year old she-goat which is better than a two year old goat." He said, "Use that instead but it will not suffice (or be enough) for anyone after you." IX: It is disliked to carry weapons on the 'Id and in the Haram Al-Hasan said, "People were forbidden to carry weapons on the day of the 'Id unless there was fear of an enemy." 923. It is related that Sa'id ibn Jubayr said, "I was with Ibn 'Umar when a spearhead went into the sole of his foot making his foot stick in the stirrup. I dismounted and pulled it free. That happened at Mina. Al-Hajjaj heard about it and came to visit him. Al-Hajjaj said, 'If only we knew who had wounded you!' Ibn 'Umar said, 'You wounded me.' He said, 'How?' He said, 'You allowed weapons to be carried on a day on which they may not be carried and you allowed weapons to be brought into the Haram when weapons may not be brought into the Haram.'" 924. It is related that Ishaq ibn Sa'id ibn 'Amr ibn Sa'id ibn al-'As said from his father, "Al-Hajjaj came to visit Ibn 'Umar while I was with him. He said, 'How are you?' He said, 'Fine.' He asked, 'Who wounded you?' He said, 'I was wounded by the person who commanded that weapons should be carried on a day when it is not lawful for them to be carried,'" meaning al-Hajjaj himself. X: Going out early to the 'Id 'Abdullah ibn Yusr said, "We would finish at this time," and that was at the time of atTasbih (about the time of Duha)." 925. It is related that al-Bara' ibn 'Azib said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, addressed us on the Day of Sacrifice, 'The first thing we do on this day of ours is pray and

then we go back and slaughter. Whoever does that has followed our Sunna. Whoever sacrifices before the prayer, that is just meat which he has presented to his family and it is not a hajj rite at all.' My uncle, Abu Burda ibn Niyar stood up and said, 'Messenger of Allah, I have already sacrificed but I also have a a one-year old she-goat which is better than a two year old goat.' He said, 'Use that instead but it will not suffice (or be enough) for anyone after you.' XI: The excellence of right action during the days of tashriq Ibn 'Abbas said, "'Mention Allah on known days' refers to the first ten days of Dhu'l-Hijja and the 'numbered days' are the days of Tashriq." Ibn 'Umar and Abu Hurayra used to go the market during the first ten days and say the takbir and people would say thetakbir after them. Muhammad ibn 'Ali said the takbir after his supererogatory prayers. 926. It is related from Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "No actions done during any ten days are better than the actions done on these days." They said, "Not even jihad?" He said, "Not even jihad, except for a man who goes out putting his life and property in danger and returns with nothing." XII: Saying the takbir on the days of Mina and when going to 'Arafat 'Umar used to say the takbir in his tent so that the people of the mosque could hear him and they they and the people of the markets said the takbir so that Mina vibrated with it. Ibn 'Umar used to say the takbir at Mina on those days and after the prayers and also when he was in bed, in his tent, while sitting and walking during every one of those days. Maymuna used to say the takbir on the Day of Sacrifice. The women used to say thetakbir behind Aban ibn 'Uthman and 'Umar ibn 'Abdu'l-'Aziz with the men in the mosque during the nights of tashriq. 927. It is related that Muhammad ibn Abi Bakr ath-Thaqafi said, "Once when we were coming from Mina to 'Arafat, I asked Anas about the talbiya saying, 'What did you use to do when you were with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace?' He said, 'People would say the talbiya and no objection was made, and people would say the takbirand no objection was made.'" 928. It is related that Umm 'Atiyya said, "We were ordered to come out on the day of the'Id, and even to bring out virgin girls from their private quarters, and menstruating women as well, so that they could be behind the rest of the people and say the takbirtogether with them and make supplication together with them, hoping for the blessing of that day and its purification." XIII: Praying facing a spear on the day of the 'id 929. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to stick a spear upright in front of him on the day of Fitr and Sacrifice before doing the prayer. XIV: Carrying a sharp stick or a spear in front of the Imam on the day of the 'Id

930. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said, "The Prophet used to go out to the place of prayer and a sharp stick was carried in front of him and placed upright in front of him at the place of prayer and he would pray towards it." XV: Women and menstruating women going out to the place of prayer 931. It is related that Umm 'Atiyya said, "We were commanded to bring out the older girls and those who remain in their private quarters." Something similar is related from Hafsa. The hadith of Hafsa also has, "The older girls and those who remain in their private quarters, but menstruating women should keep away from the actual place of prayer." XVI: Children going out to the place of prayer 932. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas was heard to say, "I went with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, on the Day of Fitr or Adha and he did the prayer and then delivered the khutba. Then he went to the women and warned and reminded them and commanded them to give sadaqa." XVII: The Imam facing the people in the 'Id khutba Abu Sa'id said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood facing the people." 933. It is related that al-Bara' said, "On the day of Adha, the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out to al-Baqi' and prayed two rak'ats. Then he faced us and said, 'The first of our practices on this day is to begin with the prayer and then we go back and sacrifice. Whoever does that has acted in accordance with our Sunna. Whoever sacrifices before that, it is just something he has hastened forward for his family but in no way constitutes a sacrifice. A man stood up and said, 'Messenger of Allah, I have already sacrificed, but I have a yearling shegoat which is better than a two year old goat.' He said, 'Sacrifice it but it will not be enough for anyone after you.'" XVIII: The sign indicating the place of prayer 934. It is related that 'Abdu'r-Rahman ibn 'Abis said, "I heard Ibn 'Abbas being asked, 'Did you attend the 'Id with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace?' He said, 'Yes, and if it had not been that I was young, I would not have attended. He reached the sign which was at the house of Kathir ibn as-Salt and did the prayer and then he gave the khutba. Then he went to the women with Bilal and admonished and reminded them and commanded them to give sadaqa. I saw them putting it with their hands into Bilal's garment. Then he and Bilal went to his house.'" XIX: The Imam preaching to the women on the day of the 'Id

935. It is related from 'Ata', "I heard Jabir ibn 'Abdullah say, 'The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, got up on the Day of Fitr and prayed. He did the prayer first and then gave the khutba. When he finished, he went to the women and reminded while leaning on Bilal's arm. Bilal had his garment outspread and the women were puttingsadaqa in it.'" Ibn Jurayj said, I asked 'Ata', 'The zakat of the day of al-Fitr?' He said, 'No, rather sadaqawhich they gave at that time. One woman gave a silver ring and others also gave.' I said, 'Do you think that it is incumbent on Imams today to go to the women and remind them when they have finished?' 'Ata' said, 'It is certainly incumbent on them and why indeed do they not do it?'" 936. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "I attended the 'Id with the Messenger of Allah, Abu Bakr, 'Umar and 'Uthman and they performed the prayer before the khutba. Thekhutba was delivered after the prayer. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, left, and it is as if I could see him now, indicating with his hand that the people should sit, and then went forward through the rows until he came to the women and Bilal was with him. He said, 'O Prophet, when believing women come to you, swear fealty to you....' (60:12) and when he finished, he asked, 'Does that apply to you?' One among them - and she was the only woman to answer - said, 'Yes.' (Hasan did not know who she was.) He said, 'Then give sadaqa.' Bilal spread out his garment. Then he said, 'Come on, may my father and mother be your ransom!' They threw silver rings and seal rings into Bilal's garment." 'Abdu'r-Razzaq said, "'Fatakh' are the large rings which were used in the time of theJahiliyya." XX: When a woman has no outer wrap for the 'Id 937. It is related that Hafsa bint Sirin said, "We used to prevent our girls from going out on the day of the 'Id. A woman came and stayed in the fortress of Banu Khalaf and I went to her. She related that her sister's husband had participated with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, in twelve expeditions and that her sister was with him on six raids. She said, 'We used to look after the sick and treat the wounded.' She said, 'Messenger of Allah, is there anything wrong if one of us does not have an outer wrap and so does not come out (for the 'id)?' He said, 'Let her wear friend let her use some of her wrap. They should be present at the good and the supplication of the believers.'" Hafsa said, "When Umm 'Atiyya came, I went to her and asked her, 'Did you hear anything about such-and-such?' She said, 'Yes, by my father. (Whenever she mentioned the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, she said, 'By my father.') He said, "Let the mature girls who stay in their private quarters (seclusion)" or he said, "mature girls and those who stay in their private quarters (Ayyub was uncertain) come out. The menstruating women should keep away from the place of prayer. They should be present at the good and supplication of the believers."' I said to

her, 'Menstruating women?' She said, 'Yes, aren't menstruating women present at 'Arafat and present at such-and-such and present at such-and-such?'" XXI: Menstruating women keeping away from the place of prayer 938. From Umm 'Atiyya: "We were commanded to come out, and we came out - the menstruating women, the mature girls and those who stay in their private quarters " Ibn 'Awn said, "The mature girls who stay in their private quarters (seclusion) The menstruating women should should be present at the gathering and supplication of the Muslims, but should keep away from the place of prayer." XXII: Sacrifice and slaughter on the Day of Sacrifice at the place of prayer 939. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to sacrifice or slaughter at the place of prayer. XXIII: The words of the Imam and the people during the 'Id khutba. When the Imam is asked about something while he is giving the khutba 940. It is related that al-Bara' ibn 'Azib said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, addressed us on the Day of the Sacrifice after the prayer. He said, 'Whoever prays as we pray and sacrifices as we sacrifice has fulfilled the sacrifice. Whoever sacrifices before the prayer, that is mutton.' Abu Burda ibn Dinar stood up and said, 'O Messenger of Allah, I sacrificed my sheep before the prayer, knowing that today was a day of eating and drinking,and I made haste and ate and fed my family and neighbours.' He said, "Your sheep is nothing but mutton." Abu Burda said, "Messenger of Allah, I have a young she-goat which is better than two sheep. Will that be enough for me?" He said, "Yes, but it will not be enough for anyone after you." 941. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did the prayer on the Day of Sacrifice and then gave a khutba and commanded that whoever had sacrificed before the prayer should repeat his sacrifice. A man of the Ansar stood up and said, 'Messenger of Allah, I have some neighbours - and he said of them either that they were very needy or poor - so I sacrificed before the prayer. But I have a young she-goat whose flesh is dearer to me than that of two sheep.' So he allowed him to do it." 942. It is related that Jundab said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did the prayer on the Day of Sacrifice and then gave the khutba and sacrificed. He said, 'Any one who has sacrificed before praying should sacrifice another in its place and any one who has not yet sacrificed should do so in the name of Allah.'" XXIV: Someone using a different route to return on the day of the 'id 943. It is related that Jabir said, "On the day of the 'id, the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, would return by a different route."

Abu Hurayra corroborated it but the hadith of Jabir is sounder. XXV: When someone misses the 'Id, he should pray two rak'ats. It is the same for women and those who remain at home or in their villages This is based on the statement of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "This is our 'Id, people of Islam." Anas ibn Malik ordered his client, Ibn Abi 'Utba at az-Zawiya to gather together his family and sons. He did the prayer and takbir in the same way as the people of the city. 'Ikrima said, "Country people should gather to pray two rak'ats on the 'id as the Imam does." 'Ata' says, "If someone misses the prayer, he should pray two rak'ats." 944. It is related that 'A'isha said, "Abu Bakr came in when there were two slavegirls with me playing musical instruments while the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was wrapped in his garment. Abu Bakr scolded them and the Prophet* unwrapped himself and said, 'Let them be, Abu Bakr. It is the 'Id and these are the days of Mina.'" 'A'isha said, "I was with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when he shielded me while I was watching the Abyssinians playing in the mosque. 'Umar rebuked them and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Let them be. You are safe, Banu Arfida!'meaning under protection." XXVI: Praying before and after the 'Id Ibn 'Abbas said that it is disliked to pray before the 'Id. 945. It is related from Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out on the day of Fitr and prayed two rak'ats and did not pray before or after it. Bilal was with him.

The Sahih Collection of al-Bukhari by Imam Bukhari Translated by: Ustadha Aisha Bewley
Chapter 20. The Witr Prayer I: What has come about the Witr 946. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that a man asked the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, about the night prayer and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Night prayers are two by two, and when you are afraid that the dawn is approaching, then pray one rak'at as witr to make what you have prayed odd." (Muwatta, Book 7, 13) It is related that Ibn 'Umar used to say a taslim between the two rak'ats and the singlerak'at of the Witr so that he could do anything he needed to do. 947. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas stated that he spent the night in the house of Maymuna, his aunt. He said, "I lay down crossways on the bed, and the Messenger of Allah and his wife lay down lengthways on it. He slept until halfway through the night or close to it when he awoke and wiped away the sleep from his face. Then, after reciting ten verses from Ali 'Imran, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, got up and went over to a waterskin which was hanging up and did wudu', doing it thoroughly. Then he stood up to pray and I did the same, going to stand at his side. He put his right hand on my head and tweaked my ear. Then he prayed two rak'ats, then two rak'ats, then two rak'ats, then two rak'ats, then two rak'ats, then two rak'ats, and then the witr. Then he lay down until the mu'adhdhin came to him. He got up and prayed two rak'atsand then went out and prayed Subh." 948. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The night prayers are two by two. When you want to finish, then pray one rak'at as witr." Al-Qasim said, "Since we reached puberty, we have seen some people doing the witr with three consecutive rak'ats. Everything is possible. I hope that there is no harm in it." 949. It is related from 'A'isha, "The Messenger of Allah used to pray eleven rak'ats. Such was his prayer - meaning during the night. And he would stay in sajda in them for as long as it takes someone to recite fifty ayats, before lifting his head. He used to do two rak'atsbefore the Fajr prayer and then lie down on his right side until the mu'adhdhin came for the prayer." II: The time of the witr

Abu Hurayra said, "The Prophet told me to pray the witr before going to sleep." 950. It is related that Anas ibn Sirin said, "I asked Ibn 'Umar, 'What do you think about the two rak'ats before the morning prayer? Should the recitation in them be long?' He said, 'The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray the night prayers two by two and then do the witr with one rak'at. He would pray two rak'atsbefore the morning prayer with the adhan still echoing in his ears.'" Hammad said that this means "quickly". 951. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to do the witr every night and the latest he did it was in the time just before dawn." III: The Prophet waking up his family for the witr 952. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, would pray with me lying across his bed asleep. When the time came for him to do the witr, he would wake me up and I would do the witr as well." IV: Making the last prayer the witr 953. It is related from 'Abdullah that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Make the last of your prayers at night the witr." V: Doing the witr on an animal 954. It is related that Sa'id ibn Yasar said, "I was travelling on the way to Makka with 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar." Sa'id continued, "When I feared that morning was coming, I dismounted, did the witr and then caught up with him. 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar said, 'Where were you?' I said, 'I feared that morning was coming and so I did the witr.' 'Abdullah said, 'Do you not have a good enough example in the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace?' I said, 'Yes, by Allah!' He said, 'The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to do the witr on his camel.'" (Muwatta VI: The witr while travelling 955. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said, "While travelling, the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray the night prayers, but not the obligatory prayers, by gesture on his camel whichever way it was facing. He also used to do the witr on his camel." VII: The Qunut before and after ruku' 956. It is related that Muhammad (ibn Sirin) said, "Anas was asked, 'Did the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, do the qunut in Subh?' He said, 'Yes.' He was asked, 'Did he do the qunut before ruku'?' He said, 'For a time he did qunut after ruku'.'" 957. It is related that 'Asim said, "I asked Anas ibn Malik about the qunut and he said, 'The qunut definitely used to be done.' I said, 'Before or after ruku'?' He said, 'Before it.'" He

said, "Someone told me that you said it was done after ruku'. He said, 'He lied. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, only did the qunut afterruku' for a month. I think that he sent out a group of people called " the reciters" numbering about seventy men to a group of idolaters numbering less than them who had a treaty with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did the qunut for a month to make supplication against them.'" 958. It is related that Anas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did the qunut for a month making supplication against the tribes of Ri'l and Dhakwan." 959. It is related that Anas said, "The qunut was done in the prayers of Maghrib andFajr."

The Sahih Collection of al-Bukhari by Imam Bukhari Translated by: Ustadha Aisha Bewley
Chapter 21. The Rain Prayer I: The Rain Prayer and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, going out for the Rain Prayer 960. It is related that the uncle of 'Abbad ibn Tamim said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out to ask for rain and turned his cloak inside out." II: The supplication of the Prophet, "Give them years of drought like the drought years of Yusuf!" 961. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the when the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, raised his head from the last rak'at, he would say, "O Allah, rescue 'Ayyash ibn Abi Rabi'a! O Allah, rescue Salama ibn Hisham! O Allah, rescue al-Walid ibn al-Walid! O Allah, rescue all oppressed believers! O Allah, be hard on Mudar! O Allah, give them years of drought like the drought years of Yusuf!" And the Prophet. may Allah bless him and grant him peace, added, "May Allah forgive (ghafara) Ghifar and keep (salama) Aslam safe." Ibn Abi'z-Zinad said about his father, "All of this was in the Subh prayer." 962. It is related that Masruq said, "We were with 'Abdullah and he said, 'When the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace,saw people turning their backs on Islam, he said, "O Allah, seven years like the years of Yusuf!" They suffered a drought which destroyed everything so that they were eating skins, carrion and rotting carcases. If any of them looked up into the sky they would see smoke because of their hunger. Abu Sufyan went to him and said, "Muhammad! You command people to obey Allah and maintain ties of kinship. Your people are dying, so pray to Allah for them." Then Allah Almighty said, "So be on the watch for a day when heaven brings forth a distinctive smoke which enshrouds mankind ...to... you revert ! On the day We launch the Great Assault." (44:10-16)' The 'assault' refers to the battle of Badr. And the 'smoke', the assault, al-lizam [i.e. killing] and the verse about the Greeks have all taken place." III: People asking the Imam to ask for rain when there is a drought 963. It is related that the father of 'Abdullah ibn Dinar said, "I heard Ibn 'Umar reciting the poem of Abu Talib: Faultless, he is asked, by his noble face, to pray for rain, A support for the orphans, a defence for the widows."

It is related that Salim said that his father (Ibn 'Umar) said, "Sometimes I remembered the words of the poet while looking at the face of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace,when he was praying for rain. He did not get down until the rain was flowing in every gutter: Faultless, he is asked, by his noble face, to pray for rain, A support for the orphans, a defence for the widows. Those were the words of Abu Talib." 964. It is related from Anas, "If there was a drought, 'Umar ibn al-Khattab would ask al-'Abbas ibn 'Abdu'l-Muttalib to do the rain prayer. He would say, 'O Allah, we seek intercession with You by Your Prophet and we ask You for rain. We seek intercession with You by the uncle of our Prophet, so give us rain!'" He added, "And they were given rain." IV: Turning the cloak inside out during the Rain Prayer 965. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn Zayd that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed for rain and turned his cloak inside out. (Muwatta, Book 13, 1) 967. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn Zayd, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out to the place of prayer and prayed for rain. He faced the qibla and turned his cloak inside out and prayed two rak'ats." Ibn 'Uyayna used to say, "He was the one of the adhan," but it is weak because this 'Abdullah ibn Zayd is 'Abdullah ibn Zayd ibn 'Asim al-Mazini from the Mazin of the Ansar." V: Doing the Rain Prayer in the Communal Mosque 968. It is related from Sharik ibn 'Abdullah ibn Abi Namir that he heard Anas ibn Malik mention that on the day of Jumu'a a man entered the door opposite the minbar while the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was standing giving thekhutba. He stood in front of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, "Messenger of Allah, our livestock are dying and the roads are blocked, so make supplication to Allah to give us rain." He said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, raised his hands and said, 'O Allah, give us rain! O Allah, give us rain! O Allah, give us rain.'" (Muwatta, Book 13, 3) Anas said, "By Allah, we could not see a cloud or even a speck of cloud or anything else in the sky and there was no house or building between us and Sila'." He went on, "Then a cloud looking like a shield rose up behind him and when it reached the middle of the sky it spread out and then it rained." He said, "By Allah, we did not see the sun for a week. Then a man entered by the

same door the next Jumu'a while the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was giving the khutba, stood in front of him and said, 'Messenger of Allah, our property is being destroyed and the roads are blocked, so make supplication to Allah to stop it.'" He said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, raised his hands and then said, 'O Allah, around us and not on us! O Allah, on the hill-tops and mountains, hills, valleys and the places where trees grow.'" He said, "It stopped and we left walking in the sunshine." Sharik said, "I asked Anas, 'Was it the same man?' He replied, 'I do not know.'" VI: Asking for rain in the Jumu'a khutba facing other than qibla 968. It is related from Anas ibn Malik that on the day of Jumu'a a man entered the door facing Dar al-Qada' while the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was standing giving the khutba. He stood in front of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, "Messenger of Allah, our property is being destroyed and the roads are blocked, so make supplication to Allah to give us rain." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, raised his hands and said, 'O Allah, rescue us! O Allah, rescue us! O Allah, rescue us.'" Anas said, "By Allah, we could not see a cloud or even a speck of cloud or anything else in the sky and there was no house or bulding between us and Sal'." He said, "Then a cloud looking like a shield rose up behind him and when it reached the middle of the sky, it spread out and then it rained." He went on, "By Allah, we did not see the sun for six days. Then a man entered by the same door on Jumu'a while the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was giving the khutba. He stood in front of him and said, 'Messenger of Allah, property is being destroyed and the roads are blocked, so make supplication to Allah to stop it.'" He said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, raised his hands and then said, 'O Allah, around us and not on us! O Allah, on the hill-tops, hills, in the valleys and the places where trees grow.'" He said, "It ceased and we left walking in the sunshine." Sharik said, "I asked Anas, 'Was it the same man?' He replied, 'I do not know.'" [Dar al-Qada': the House of Judgement, the house of Marwan ibn al-Hakam, which at the time belonged to 'Umar ibn al-Khattab. It was said to be the amir's house in Madina. Sal': a mountain] VII: Asking for rain on the minbar

969. It is related that Anas said, "While the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was giving the khutba on the day of Jumu'a, a man came and said, 'Messenger of Allah, there is a lack of rain, so pray to Allah to give us rain.' He made supplication and it rained so much that we could hardly reach our homes. It continued raining until the next Jumu'a." He continued, "That man or someone else got up and said, 'Messenger of Allah, ask Allah to avert it from us.' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'O Allah, around us and not on us.'" He said, "I saw the clouds breaking up to the right and the left and it continued to rain, but it did not rain over Madina." VIII: Thinking it enough to ask for rain during the Jumu'a prayer 970. It is related that Anas said, "A man came to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, 'Our livestock are dying and the roads are blocked.' He made supplication and it rained from one Jumu'a to the next. Then he came and said, 'Our houses are destroyed and the roads are blocked and livestock is perishing, so ask Allah to stop it. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood up and said, 'O Allah, on the hilltops, hills, valleys and the places where trees grow.' The clouds peeled away from Madina like clothes that had been taken off." IX: Supplication when the roads are cut off because of too much rain 971. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "A man came to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, 'Messenger of Allah, our livestock is dying and the roads are blocked, so pray to Allah.' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, made supplication and it rained from one Jumu'a to another. A man came to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, 'Messenger of Allah, our houses are being destroyed, the roads are blocked and livestock is dying.' So the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'O Allah, on the tops of the mountains, the hill tops, in the valleys and the places where trees grow.' The clouds peeled away from Madina like clothes that had been taken off." X: Saying that the Prophet did not turn his cloak inside out when asking for rain on the day of Jumu'a 972. It is related from Anas ibn Malik that a man complained to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, about the destruction of property and the hunger of children and he made supplication to Allah for rain. He did not mention that he turned his cloak inside out nor that he faced qibla. XI: When people plead with the Imam to ask for rain for them, he should not refuse them 973. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "A man came to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, 'Messenger of Allah, our livestock is dying and the roads are blocked, so pray to Allah.' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him

peace, made supplication and it rained from one Jumu'a to another. A man came to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, 'Messenger of Allah, our houses are being destroyed, the roads are blocked and livestock is dying.' So the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'O Allah, on the tops of the mountains, the hill tops, in the valleys and the places where trees grow.' The clouds peeled away from Madina like clothes that had been taken off." XII: When the idolaters ask the Muslims to intercede for them in a time of drought 974. It is related that Masruq said, "I went to Ibn Mas'ud and he said, 'Quraysh were slow to beome Muslim and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, invoked Allah against them and they suffered a drought during which some of them died and they were forced to eat carrion and bones. Abu Sufyan came to him and said, 'O Muhammad, you came to command that ties of kinship be maintained. Your people are dying, so make supplication to Allah.' He recited, 'So be on the watch for a day when heaven brings forth a distinctive smoke.' Then after that they reverted to disbelief. And that brought about the words of Allah Almighty, 'On the day We launch the Great Assault.' Referring to the Battle of Badr." Asbat added from Mansur, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, made supplication and they received rain which continued for for seven days. The people complained about there being too much rain and he said, 'O Allah, around us and not on us,' and the clouds streamed away from over his head, and the people around them had rain.'" XIII: To make the supplication, "Around us and not on us," when there is too much rain 975. It is related that Anas said, "Once while the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was giving the khutba on the day of Jumu'a, people got up and shouted, saying, 'Messenger of Allah! There is no rain and the trees have turned red from the drought and the animals are dying, so pray to Allah to give us rain.' He said twice, 'O Allah, give us rain!' By Allah, we could not see even a speck of cloud in the sky but then a cloud formed and it rained. He came down from the minbar and did the prayer. When he had finished, it was raining and continued to do so until the following Jumu'a. When the Prophet. may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood up to give the khutba they shouted out to him, 'Our houses are collapsing and the roads are blocked, so pray to Allah to hold it back from us.' The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, smiled and said, 'O Allah, around us and not on us.' It cleared away from Madina and began to rain all round it but not a drop fell on Madina. I looked at Madina and it was as if it was in a crown." XIV: Supplication while standing in the Rain Prayer 976. It is related from Abu Ishaq, "'Abdullah ibn Yazid al-Ansari went out with al-Bara' ibn 'Azib and Zayd ibn Arqam and did the Rain Prayer. He stood up in front of them, without there

being any minbar, and asked for forgiveness and then prayed two rak'atsin which he recited aloud. There was neither adhan nor iqama." Abu Ishaq said, "'Abdullah ibn Yazid had seen the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace." 977. It is related from 'Abbad ibn Tamim from his uncle, who was one of the Companions of the Prophet that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out with the people to pray for rain for them. He stood and made supplication to Allah while standing and then faced the qibla and turned his cloak inside out and it rained. XV: Reciting aloud in the Rain Prayer 978. It is related from 'Abbad ibn Tamim that his uncle said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out to pray for rain and faced the qibla. He made supplication and turned his cloak inside out. Then he prayed two rak'ats in which he recited aloud." XVI: How the Prophet turned his back on the people 979. It is related from 'Abbad ibn Tamim that his uncle said, "I saw the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, on the day when he went out to pray for rain." He said, "He turned his back on the people and faced the qibla to make supplication. Then he turned his cloak inside out and then led us, praying two rak'ats in which he recited aloud." XVII: The Rain Prayer is two rak'ats 980. It is related from 'Abbad ibn Tamim that his uncle said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did the Rain Prayer, praying two rak'ats and reversing his cloak." XVIII: The Rain Prayer at the communal prayer-ground 981. It is related from 'Abbad ibn Tamim that his uncle said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out to the communal prayer-ground to do the Rain Prayer and faced qibla. He prayed two rak'ats and reversed his cloak." It is related that Abu Bakr said, "He put the right over the left." XIX: Facing qibla in the Rain Prayer 982. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn Zayd al-Ansari, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out to the prayer-ground to to the prayer. When he made supplication, or intended to make supplication, he faced qibla and turned his cloak inside out." Abu 'Abdullah said, "This Ibn Zayd is Mazini and the first is Kufi. He is Ibn Yazid." XX: People raising their hands together with the Imam in the Rain Prayer 983. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "A bedouin man from the desert came to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, on the day of Jumu'a and said, 'Messenger of Allah, cattle are dying, children are dying and people are dying.' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, raised his hands to make supplication and

the people raised their hands with him." He went on, "We had not left the mosque before it started raining. It continued to rain until the next Jumu'a. Then the man came to the Prophet of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, 'Messenger of Allah, travellers are held up and the roads are blocked.'" XXI: The Imam raising his hands in the Rain Prayer 984. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did not raise his hands in any of his supplications except when asking for rain. He raised his hands to such an extent that the whites of his armpits were visible." XXII: What to say when it rains. Ibn 'Abbas said that the expression ka sayyibin (like an abundant fall) (2:19) refers to rain. Another said, conjugating the verb, "sba, asba, yasbu." 985. It is related from 'A'isha that when the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, saw the rain, he said, "O Allah! May it be an abundant fall which brings benefit!" 'Ubaydullah corroborated it. al-Awza'i and 'Uqayl related it from Nafi'. XXIII: Someone standing in the rain until it trickles down his beard 986. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "The people suffered a drought in the time of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. While the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was giving the khutba on the minbar on the day of Jumu'a, a Bedouin stood up and said, 'Messenger of Allah, our property is being destroyed and our children are hungry, so pray to Allah for us to give us rain." He said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, raised his hands when there was not a speck in the sky." He went on, "Then clouds piled up like mountains and before he had got down from his minbar I saw the rain trickling down his beard. It rained on us that day and the next and the following and the ones after until the next Jumu'a when that Bedouin or another man stood up and said, "Allah, buildings are being destroyed and animals are drowning so pray to Allah for us.' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, raised his hands and said, 'O Allah, around us and not on us.'" He added, "Whenever he pointed with his hand at part of the sky, it opened up so that Madina was in a kind of clearing. The river-bed of Qanat was flowing for a month." He said, "No one came from any area without mention the abundance of rain." XXIV: When the wind blows 987. It is related that Anas was heard to say, "The fact of a strong wind blowing could be noted in the expression on the face of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace." XXV: The words of the Prophet, "I was helped to victory by the east wind."

988. It is related from Ibn 'Abbas that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "I was helped to victory by the east wind and 'Ad was destroyed by the west wind." XXVI: What is said about earthquakes and other signs 989. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'The Hour will not come until knowledge is taken away and earthquakes are frequent and time passes quickly and violent conflict appears and harj becomes commonplace, meaning slaughter, and your wealth increases to the point of overflowing.'" 990. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that the Prophet said, "O Allah, bless us in our Syria and our Yemen." He said, "They said, 'And in our Najd.' He said, "O Allah, bless us in our Syria and our Yemen.'" He said, "They said, 'And in our Najd.'" He said that he said, "There will be earthquakes and violent conflict and the horn of Shaytan will rise from there." XXVII: The words of Allah Almighty, "Do you associate your provision with your denial?" (56:82) Ibn 'Abbas said that it refers to your being thankful. 991. It is related that Zayd ibn Khalid al-Juhani said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, led us in the Subh prayer at al-Hudaybiya and it had rained during the night. When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, finished, he faced the people and said, 'Do you know what your Lord has said?' They said, 'Allah and His Messenger know best.' He said, 'Some of My slaves have got up this morning believing in Me, and others have got up disbelieving in Me. As for those who say, "We had rain by the bounty and mercy of Allah," they are the ones who believe in Me and disbelieve in the stars. But those who say, "We had rain by the rising of such-and-such a star," have disbelieved in Me and believed in the stars.'" XXVIII: No one knows when the rain will come except Allah Abu Hurayra said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "There are five things which only Allah knows." 992. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The keys to the Unseen are five things which only Allah knows. No one knows what will happen tomorrow, no one knows what is inside the wombs, no self knows what it will gain tomorrow, no self knows what land it will die in and no one knows when the rain will come."

The Sahih Collection of al-Bukhari by Imam Bukhari Translated by: Ustadha Aisha Bewley
Chapter 22. Book of Eclipses I: The prayer in a solar eclipse 993. It is related that Abu Bakra said, "We were with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, in his house when a solar eclipse took place. The Prophet. may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood up and went dragging his cloak into the mosque. We entered and he led us, praying two rak'ats, until the sun had become clear again. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'The sun and the moon do not eclipse because of anyone's death. When you see them, pray and make supplication until they are over.'" 994. It is related that Abu Mas'ud was heard to say that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The sun and the moon do not eclipse because of anyone's death. Rather they are two of the signs of Allah. When you see them, stand and pray." 995. It is related that Ibn 'Umar reported from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "The sun and the moon do not eclipse because of anyone's life or death. Rather they are two of the signs of Allah. When you see them, pray." 996. It is related that al-Mughira ibn Shu'ba said, "There was a solar eclipse in the time of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, on the day that Ibrahim died and the people said, 'The sun is eclipsed because of the death of Ibrahim.' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'The sun and the moon do not eclipse because of anyone's life or death. Rather they are two of the signs of Allah. When you see them, pray and make supplication to Allah.'" II: Sadaqa during eclipses 997. It is related that 'A'isha said, "There was an eclipse of the sun in the time of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, led the people in prayer. He stood, and did so for a long time. Then he went into ruku' and made the ruku' long. Then he stood again, and did so for a long time, though not as long as the first time. Then he went intoruku' and made the ruku' long, though not as long as the first time. Then he prostrated and made the prostration long. Then he did the same in the second rak'at as he had done the first rak'at. Then he finished when the sun had appeared. He addressed the people and praised and glorified Allah. Then he said, 'The sun and moon are two of Allah's signs. They do not eclipse for the life or death of anyone. When you see an eclipse, call on Allah and say "Allah is greater" and pray and give sadaqa.' He then said, 'O community

of Muhammad! By Allah, there is no one more jealous than Allah with regard to a male or female slave of his committing adultery. O community of Muhammad! By Allah, if you knew what I knew, you would laugh little and weep much.'" (Muwatta, Book 12, 1) III The call that the prayer for the eclipse is to be a group prayer 998. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Amr said, "When the sun became eclipsed in the time of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, a call was given that the prayer was to be a group prayer." IV: The Imam's khutba in an eclipse 'A'isha and Asma' said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, gave akhutba." 999. It is related that 'A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "There was an eclipse of the sun in the lifetime of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. He went out to the mosque and the people formed rows behind him. He said that takbir and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, made the recitation long. Then he said the takbir and did a long ruku'. He said, 'Allah hears whoever praises him.' He did not prostrate and recited a long recitation which was close to the first recitation. Then he he did a long ruku' which was close to the first ruku'. Then he said, 'Allah hears whoever praises him. Our Lord, praise is Yours.' Then he prostrated and then said in the second rak'at the like of that. He did four rak'ats with four prostrations. The sun cleared before he had finished. Then he stood up and praised Prophet as He deserves.Then he said, 'They are two of the signs of Allah. They do not eclipse for the life or death of anyone. When you see them, then go to the prayer.'" It is related that, when 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas was giving an account of the day of the solar eclipse with a similar hadith to that of 'Urwa from 'A'isha, az-Zuhri said, "I said to 'Urwa, 'On the day when there was the eclipse in Madina, your brother did not pray any more than two rak'ats like those of the Subh prayer.' He said, 'Yes, because he was mistaken as to the true sunna.'" V. CHAPTER: Should the word kasafat or khasafat be used of the sun to denote "eclipse"? Allah Almighty says, "The moon was eclipsed," using khasafa. 1000. It is related that 'A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, said, "On the day the sun was eclipsed (khasafat), the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said thetakbir and made the recitation long. Then he did a long ruku'. Then he raised his head and said, 'Allah hears whoever praises him.' He stood as he had done and then recited a long recitation which was close to the first recitation. Then he he did a long ruku' which was close to the first rak'at. Then he made a long prostration and did the like of that in the second rak'at. Then he said the taslim and the sun

cleared. He addressed the people and said about the eclipsing (kusuf) of the sun and the moon, 'They are two of Allah's signs. They do not eclipse for the life or death of anyone. When you see them, then go to the prayer.'" VI: The words of the Prophet, "Allah makes His slaves feel fear through eclipses." Abu Musa mentioned this from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. 1001. It is related that Abu Bakr said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The sun and the moon are two of the signs of Allah. They do not eclipse because of anyone's death, but Allah makes His slaves feel fear through them." 'Abdu'l-Warith, Shu'ba, Khalid ibn 'Abdullah and Hammad ibn Salama did not mention from Yunus, "makes His slaves feel fear through them." Al-Hasan corroborated it from Abu Bakra from the Prophet, "Allah makes His slaves feel fear through them." Ash'ath corroborated it from al-Hasan. VII: Seeking refuge from the punishment of the grave during eclipses 1002. It is related from 'A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, that a Jewish woman came to beg from her and said, "May Allah give you refuge from the punishment of the grave!" So 'A'isha asked the Messenger of Allah, "Are people punished in their graves?" and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, took refuge in Allah from that. Then one morning the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out on a journey and there was an eclipse of the sun, and he returned in the late morning and passed through behind his rooms. Then he stood and prayed, and the people stood behind him. He stood for a long time, and then went into ruku' for a long time. Then he rose and stood for a long time, though less than the first time, and then went into ruku' for a long time, though less than the first time. Then he rose and went down into prostration. Then he stood for a long time, though less than the time before, and then went into ruku' for a long time, though less than the time before. Then he rose and went into prostration. When he had finished, he said what Allah willed him to say, and then he told them to seek protection from the punishment of the grave." (Muwatta, Book 12, 3) VIII: Lengthening the sajda during an eclipse 1003. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Amr said, "When the sun was eclipsed in the time of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, a call was given that the prayer was to be done in a group. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did two ruku's before going into sajda. Then he stood up and again did two ruku's before going into sajda. Then

he sat and then the sun became clear." 'A'isha said, "I have never ever done a longer sajda than that." IX: The eclipse prayer in a group Ibn 'Abbas led them in prayer beside Zamzam. 'Ali ibn 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas and Ibn 'Umar prayed in a group. 1004. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas said, "The sun was eclipsed in the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed. He stood for a long time, about the time it takes to recite Surat al-Baqara. Then he did a long ruku'. Then he stood for a long time, but less than the first standing. Then he did a long ruku' which was less than the first ruku'. Then he did prostration. Then he came up and stood for a long time, but less thant the first standing. Then he did a long ruku' which was less than the first ruku'. Then he stood for a long time, but less than the first standing. Then he did a long ruku'which was less than the first ruku'. Then he prostrated The sun cleared before he had finished. Then he said, 'The sun and the moon are two of the signs of Allah. They do not eclipse for the life or death of anyone. When you see them, then remember Allah.' (Muwatta, Book 12, 2) "They said, 'Messenger of Allah, we saw you reach out for something while you were standing here and then we saw you withdraw.' He said, 'I saw the Garden and I reached out for a bunch of grapes from it, and if I had taken it, you would have been able to eat from it for as long as this world lasted. Then I saw the Fire - and I have never seen anything more hideous than what I saw today - and I saw that most of its people were women.' They said, 'Why, Messenger of Allah?' He said, 'Because of their ingratitude.' It was asked, 'Are they ungrateful to Allah?' He said, 'They are ungrateful to their husbands, and they are ungrateful for good behaviour (towards them). Even if you were to behave well to one of them for a whole lifetime and she were to see you do something (that she did not like) she would say that she had never seen anything good from you.'" X: Women praying with the men in the eclipse 1005. It is related from Asma' bint Abi Bakr that she said, "I went to 'A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, when there was a solar eclipse. The people were standing in prayer and she was also standing in prayer. I said, 'What are the people doing?' She pointed towards the sky and said, 'Glory be to Allah!' I said, 'A sign?' She indicated that it was so. I also stood to pray until I was overcome and fainted. I began to pour water over my head. When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, finished the prayer, he praised Allah and lauded Him and then said, 'Anything which I did not see before I saw just now while standing here, including the

Garden and the Fire. It was revealed to me that you will be tested in the graves with a like trial or nearly like - [I do not know exactly which Asma' said] to that of the False Messiah. Each of you will be approached and asked, "What do you know of this man? The believer - or the one who is certain - [I do not know which exactly Asma' said] will say, "He is Muhammad, the Messenger of Allah who brought us the clear signs and guidance. So we responded to him, believed and followed him." He will be told, "Sleep, O virtuous one!" We know that you believed in him.' As for the hypocrite or the doubter - [I do not know which Asma' said] he will say, "I do not know. I heard people saying something and so I said it too."'" XI: Liking to set people free during a solar eclipse 1006. It is related that Asma' said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, commanded the freeing of slaves during solar eclipses." XII: Holding the eclipse prayer in the mosque 1007. It is related from 'A'isha, that a Jewish woman came to beg from her and said, "May Allah give you refuge from the punishment of the grave!" So 'A'isha asked the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "Are people punished in their graves?" and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, took refuge in Allah from that. Then one morning the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out on a journey and there was an eclipse of the sun, and he returned in the late morning and passed through behind his rooms. Then he stood and prayed, and the people stood behind him. He stood for a long time, and then went into ruku' for a long time. Then he rose and stood for a long time, though less than the first time, and then went into ruku' for a long time, though less than the first time. Then he rose and went down into prostration. Then he stood for a long time, though less than the time before, and then went into ruku' for a long time, though less than the time before. Then he rose and went into prostration. When he had finished, he said what Allah willed him to say, and then he told them to seek protection from the punishment of the grave." XIII: "The sun does not eclipse for the life or death of anyone." Abu Bakr, al-Mughira, Abu Musa, Ibn 'Abbas and Ibn 'Umar related it. 1008. It is related that Abu Mas'ud was heard to say that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The sun and the moon do not eclipse because of anyone's death. Rather they are two of the signs of Allah. When you see them, stand and pray." 1009. It is related that 'A'isha said, "There was a solar eclipse in the time of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood and led the people in prayer and did a long recitation. Then he did a long ruku'. Then he raised his head and did a long recitation which was shorter than his first one. Then he did a long ruku' which was shorter than his first ruku'. Then he raised his head and then did

two sajdas. Then he stood up again and did the same in the second rak'at. Then he stood up and said, 'The sun and the moon do not eclipse for the life or death of anyone, but they are two of the signs of Allah which he shows His slaves. When you see such a thing, go to the prayer.'" XIV: Dhikr in the eclipse Ibn 'Abbas related it. 1010. It is related that Abu Musa said, "There was an eclipse of the sun and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood up in alarm, fearing that the Last Hour had come. He went to the mosque and prayed with the longest standing, ruku' and sajdaI ever saw him do. He said, "These are signs which Allah sends, not because of the life or death of anyone but rather to make His slaves feel fear so if you see something like that, hurry to remember Him, make supplication and ask His forgiveness.'" XV: Supplication in the eclipse Abu Musa and 'A'isha reported that from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. 1011. It is related that al-Mughira ibn Shu'ba said, "There was a solar eclipse in the time of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, on the day that Ibrahim died and the people said, 'The sun is eclipsed because of the death of Ibrahim.' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'The sun and the moon do not eclipse because of anyone's life or death. When you see them, pray and make supplication to Allah.'" XVI: The Imam saying amma ba'd (Following on from that) in the khutba of the Eclipse Prayer 1012. It is related that Asma' said, "When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, finished, the sun had cleared. He gave a khutba and praised Allah as He deserves. Then he said, amma ba'd (Following on from that).'" XVII: The prayer during a lunar eclipse 1013. It is related that Abu Bakra said, "The sun was eclipsed in the time of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he prayed two rak'ats." 1014. It is related that Abu Bakra said, "The sun was eclipsed in the time of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he went out dragging his cloak until he reached the mosque. The people gathered to him and he led them in praying two rak'ats. He said, 'The sun and moon are two of Allah's signs. They do not eclipse for the death of anyone. When that happens, pray and make supplication until it clears.' That was when a son of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, called Ibrahim had died. People were saying that it happened because of that." XVIII: The first rak'at is longer in the eclipse

1015. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, led us in the eclipse doing four ruku's in two rak'ats. The first was longer." XIX: Reciting aloud in the eclipse 1016. It is related from 'A'isha, "In the eclipse prayer, the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, recited aloud. When he finished his recitation, he said the takbir and did ruku'. When he came up from ruku', he said, 'Allah hears the one who praises him. Our Lord, and praise is Yours." Then he again recited. The eclipse prayer has four ruk'usand four sajdas in two rak'ats. It is related from 'A'isha, "The sun was eclipsed in the time of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he sent out someone to announce that the prayer was to be held in a group. He went forward and prayed four ruk'us and foursajdas in two rak'ats." 'Abdu'r-Rahman ibn Namir heard the same from Ibn Shihab. Az-Zuhri said, "I said, 'What did your brother, 'Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr, do then? He only prayed two rak'ats like Subh when he prayed in Madina.' He said, 'Indeed! He was mistaken as to the sunna." Sufyan ibn Husayn and Sulayman ibn Kathir corroborated from az-Zuhri that it is done aloud.

The Sahih Collection of al-Bukhari by Imam Bukhari Translated by: Ustadha Aisha Bewley
Chapter 23. The Prostration of Qur'an Recitation I: What has come about the sajdas of the Qur'an and the sunan connected to them 1017. It is related that 'Abdullah said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, recited an-Najm at Makka and did sajda in it and those with him did sajda - except for an old man, who took a handful of pebbles and brought them up to his forehead and said, 'This is enough for me.' I later saw him killed as an unbeliever." II: Prostration in Tanzil as-Sajda (32) 1018. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to recite, 'Alif-Lam-Mim Tanzil as-Sajda" and 'Hal ata 'ala'l-insan...' (74) in the Fajr prayer on the day of Jumu'a." III: The sajda in Sad (38) 1019. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "Sad is not one of those which obliges prostration but I did see the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, doing sajda in it." IV: The prostration for an-Najm (53) Ibn 'Abbas transmitted it from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. 1020. It is related from 'Abdullah, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, recited Surat an-Najm and did sajda in it and all of the people did sajda, but one man there took a handful of pebbles or earth and brought it up to his face and said, 'This is enough for me.' I later saw him killed as an unbeliever." V: Muslims doing sajda together with idolaters.Idolaters are unclean and do not do wudu' Ibn 'Umar used to do the sajda without wudu'. 1021. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prostrated in an-Najm and the Muslims, idolaters, jinn and men did sajda with him." Ibn Tahman related it from Ayyub. VI: Someone reciting an ayat of sajda and not prostrating 1022. It is related that 'Ata' ibn Yasar asked Zayd ibn Thabit, who claimed that he had recited anNajm to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he did not do sajda in it.

1023. It is related that Zayd ibn Thabit said, "I recited an-Najm to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, but he did not prostrate in it." VII: The sajda of "idha's-sama'n-shaqqat" (84) 1024. It is related that Abu Salama said, "I saw Abu Hurayra reciting "idha's-sama'nshaqqat" and doing sajda in it. I said, 'Abu Hurayra, did I see you doing sajda?' He said, 'If I had not seen the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, doing sajda, I would not have done sajda.'" (Muwatta, Book 15, 12) VIII: Someone doing sajda together with the sajda of the reciter. Ibn Mas'ud said to Tamim ibn Hadhlam when he was a boy and recited an ayat of sajda, "Prostrate, for you are our Imam." 1025. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to recite to us a sura which contained a sajda and he would do sajda and we would do sajda provided we could find a place to put our foreheads." IX: The crush of people when the Imam recited an ayat of sajda 1026. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to recite an ayat of sajda when we were with him. He would do sajda and we would do sajda with him. There was such a crowd of us that some of us could not do thesajda for lack of room for our foreheads." X: Someone thinking that Allah the Mighty and Exalted has not made sajda obligatory. 'Imran ibn Husayn was asked about a man who heard an ayat of sajda but was not sitting down when he did so. He said, "I think that even if he is sitting down it is not obligatory for him." Salman said, "We did not come for this." 'Uthman said, "The sajda is obligatory for all who hear it." Az-Zuhri said, "You should only do the sajda in a state of purity. When you do sajda and are not travelling, face the qibla. If you are riding, then you do it whichever way you are facing." As-Sa'ib ibn Yazid did not do sajda when storytellers did it. 1027. It is related from Rabi'a, "'Umar ibn al-Khattab recited Surat an-Nahl (16) on the minbar on the day of Jumu'a. When he reached the sajda, he came down and did sajdaand the people did sajda. The following Jumu'a, he recited it. When he came to the prostration, he said, 'O people! When someone comes to an ayat of sajda, if he does sajda, he has acted rightly and if he does not do sajda, he has not done anything wrong.' 'Umar did not do sajda." (Muwatta, Book 15, 16) Ibn 'Umar added, "Allah has not made the sajda compulsory. It is up to us." XI: Anyone reciting an ayat of sajda in the prayer should do sajda for it

1028. It is related that Abu Rafi' said, "I prayed 'Isha' behind Abu Hurayra and he recited, 'idha'ssama'n-shaqqat.' He did sajda. I said, 'What is this?' He said, 'I did sajdafor it behind Abu'lQasim, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and I will continue to do sajda for it until I meet him.'" XII: Someone who cannot find a place to prostrate with the imam due to the crush of people 1029. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said, "When the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to recite the sura which contained a sajda, he would do sajda and we would do sajda with him. Some of us could not find any place to put our foreheads.

The Sahih Collection of al-Bukhari by Imam Bukhari Translated by: Ustadha Aisha Bewley
Chapter 24. Shortening the Prayer I: What has come down about shortening the prayer and for how long a stay is it permitted to shorten it 1030. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, once stayed somewhere for nineteen days during which he shortened the prayers. So when we travelled somewhere for nineteen days we would shorten the prayer but if we stayed longer we would do the full prayer." 1031. It is related that Anas was heard to say, "We went out with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, from Madina to Makka and he prayed two rak'ats for every prayer until we returned to Madina. Yahya ibn Ishaq said, "I asked, 'Did you stay in Makka at all?' He replied, 'We stayed for ten days.'" II: The prayer at Mina 1032. It is related that 'Abdullah said, "I prayed two rak'ats at Mina with the Prophet, Abu Bakr and 'Umar, and also with 'Uthman at the beginning of his rule, but he later did the prayer in full." 1033. It is related that Haritha ibn Wahb was heard to say, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, led us in the prayer at Mina doing two rak'ats in a time of peace." 1034. It is related that 'Abdu'r-Rahman ibn Yazid was heard to say, "'Uthman ibn 'Affan led us in prayer at Mina doing four rak'ats. 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud was told about that and he said, 'We belong to Allah and return to Him!' Then he said, 'I prayed two rak'ats with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, at Mina and I prayed two rak'ats with Abu Bakr at Mina, and I prayed two rak'ats with 'Umar ibn al-Khattab at Mina. Would that I were lucky enough to have two out of the four rak'ats accepted!'" III: What length of time the Prophet stayed when he went on hajj 1035. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and his Companions arrived on the fourth morning of the month of hajj saying thetalbiya. He commanded them to make it an 'umra except for those with sacrificial animals with them." Jabir corroborated it. IV: How long must a journey be to shorten the prayer

The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, called travelling a day and a night a journey. Ibn 'Abbas used to shorten the prayer and break the fast for a distance of four burud (postal stages) which is sixteen farsakhs. 1036. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "A woman should not travel for three days without a dhu mahram [close male relative]." 1037. See 1036. Ibn al-Mubarak corroborated it from 'Ubaydullah. 1038. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "It is not lawful for a woman who believes in Allah and the Last Day to travel the distance of a day and a night without having amahram with her." Malik corroborated it from al-Maqburi from Abu Hurayra. V: You can shorten the prayer when you have left the place you live 'Ali, peace be upon him, led and shortened the prayer even though he could still see the houses. When he returned, he was told, "This is Kufa." He said, "No, not until we enter it." 1039. It is related that Anas said, "I prayed Dhuhr with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, doing four rak'ats in Madina and we prayed two rak'ats at Dhu'l-Hulayfa." 1040. It is related that 'A'isha said, "When the prayers were first made obligatory, they were all two rak'ats. Then the travelling prayer stayed the same but the prayer of the resident was made complete." Az-Zuhri said, "I asked 'Urwa, 'Why did 'A'isha do the full prayers?' He said, 'She followed the same interpretation as 'Uthman.'" VI: Praying three rak'ats for Maghrib while travelling 1041. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar said, "I saw the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when he was in a hurry on a journey, delay Maghriband join it with 'Isha'." Salim said, "'Abdullah used to do that when he was in a hurry on a journey." Salim added, "Ibn 'Umar used to join Maghrib and 'Isha at Muzdalifa." Salim said, "Ibn 'Umar delayed Maghrib when he heard that his wife, Safiyya bint Abi 'Ubayd, was dying [or had died]. I said to him, 'The prayer!' He said, 'Carry on.' I said, 'The prayer!' He said, 'Carry on,' until he had gone two or three miles. Then he got down and prayed and said, 'This is how I saw the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, pray when he was travelling in a hurry.' 'Abdullah said, "When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and

grant him peace, was travelling in a hurry, I saw him delay Maghrib and then pray it doing three rak'ats. Then he would say the taslim and then after a short time the iqama was said for 'Isha' and he prayed it doing two rak'ats. Then he said the taslim. He did not do any supererogatory prayers after 'Isha' until he got up in the middle of the night." VII: Supererogatory prayers on animals no matter which way the animal is facing 1042. It is related that 'Amir said: "I saw the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, praying on his mount no matter which way it was facing." 1043. It is related from Jabir ibn 'Abdullah that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray supererogatory prayers while he was riding and not facingqibla. 1044. It is related that Nafi' said, "Ibn 'Umar used to pray on his mount and he would also pray the witr on it. He reported that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to do that." VIII: Doing the prayer by gesture on an animal 1045. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn Dinar said, "During journeys 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar used to pray on his mount using gestures no matter which way it turned. 'Abdullah said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to do that." (Muwatta, Book 9, 28) IX: Dismounting for the obligatory prayers 1046. It is related that 'Amir ibn Rabi'a said, "I saw the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, while riding doing supererogatory prayers by gesturing with his head in whatever direction he was facing, but the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did not do that for the obligatory prayers." 1047. It is related that Salim said, "'Abdullah used to pray on his mount during the night while travelling and he did not care which way he was facing. Ibn 'Umar said, 'The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray superogatory prayers on his mount no matter which way he was facing and he would pray the witr on it, although he did not pray the obligatory prayers on it.'" 1048. It is related from Jabir ibn 'Abdullah that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray on his mount towards the East. When he wanted to pray the obligatory prayer, he would dismount and face qibla." X: Performing supererogatory prayers on a donkey 1049. It is related that Anas ibn Sirin said, "We went to welcome Anas when he came back from Syria and met him at 'Ayn at-Tamr. I saw him praying on a donkey facing that way - meaning to the left of the qibla. I said, 'I saw you praying facing other than theqibla.' He said, 'If I had not seen the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, doing it, I would not have done it.'"

Hajjaj related it from Anas ibn Sirin. ['Ayn at-Tamr: a place in Iraq.] XI :Someone not doing supererogatory prayers before or after the prayer on journeys 1050. It is related that Hafs ibn 'Asim said, "Ibn 'Umar went on a journey and said, 'I accompanied the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and did not see him do any supererogatory prayers on the journey. Allah, may His mention be exalted, says,'You have a good model in the Messenger of Allah.' (33:21)" 1051. It is related that Ibn 'Umar was heard to say, "I accompanied the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he never did more than two rak'atson journeys. Abu Bakr, 'Umar and 'Uthman also did the same." XII: Someone doing supererogatory prayers on a journey before but not after the prayers. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did the two rak'ats of Fajr on journeys 1052. It is related that 'Abdu'r-Rahman ibn Abi Layla said, "No one but Umm Hani' informed us that they had seen the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, pray Duha. She mentioned that on the day Makka was conquered, the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did ghusl in her house and prayed eight rak'ats. 'I never saw him do a more rudimentary prayer than it, but he did a complete ruku' andsujud.'" 1054. It is related that 'Amir reported that he had seen the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, during a journey doing supererogatory prayers at night on the back of his animal whichever way it turned. 1055. It is related from Ibn 'Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to do supererogatory prayers on the back of his mount no matter which way it was facing, gesturing with his head. Ibn 'Umar used to do that. XIII: Joining Maghrib and 'Isha' on a journey. 1055. It is related that Salim's father said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to join Maghrib and 'Isha' when he was in a hurry during a journey." 1056. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to join Dhuhr and 'Asr when he was travelling, and he would also join Maghrib and 'Isha'." 1057. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to join the prayers of Maghrib and 'Isha' on a journey." Hafs corroborated from Anas that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, joined prayers.

XIV: Is there an adhan or iqama when Maghrib and 'Isha' are joined? 1058. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar said, "When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was hurrying during a journey, I saw him delay theMaghrib prayer and join it with 'Isha'." Salim said, "'Abdullah used to do that when he was in a hurry on a journey. He would say the iqama for Maghrib and pray it doing threerak'ats, then say the taslim. After a short time, he would say the iqama for 'Isha' and pray it doing two rak'ats, then say the taslim and not do a single supererogatory rak'atbetween the two prayers nor any prostration after 'Isha' until he got up in the middle of the night." 1059. It is related that Anas said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to join these two prayers together on a journey - meaning Maghriband 'Isha'." XV: Delaying Dhuhr until 'Asr when setting out before noon. Ibn 'Abbas had this from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. 1060. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "When the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, set off on a journey before noon, he would delay Dhuhr until the time of'Asr and then join the two. If it was past noon, he would pray Dhuhr and then mount." XVI: When setting off after noon you should pray Dhuhr before mounting 1061. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "When the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, set off on a journey before noon, he would delay Dhuhruntil the time of 'Asr and then he would dismount and join the two. If it was past noon, he would pray Dhuhr and then mount." XVII: Praying sitting down 1062. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, once prayed in his room when he was ill. He prayed sitting down and some people prayed behind him standing. He indicated to them to sit down. When he had finished, he said, 'The Imam is only appointed to be followed. When he goes into ruku', go into ruku', and when he rises, rise'" 1063. It is related that Anas said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, fell from his horse while riding and his right side was grazed. We went to visit him and the time for the prayer arrived. He led us in the prayer sitting down and we stayed sitting down. He said, 'The Imam is appointed to be followed. Say the takbir when he says the takbir. Go into ruku' when he goes into ruku', and get up when he gets up. When he says, "Allah hears whoever praises Him," say, "Our Lord, praise belongs to You."'" It is related from 'Imran ibn Husayn that he asked the Prophet.... See 1064.

1064. It is related from 'Imran ibn Husyan, who had piles, "I asked the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, about the prayer of a man sitting down and he said, 'It is better if he prays standing. Someone who prays sitting down has only half the reward of someone standing. And anyone who prays lying down has only half the reward of someone who prays sitting down." XVIII: Praying by gesture while sitting down 1065. It is related that 'Imran said, "I asked the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, about the prayer of a man sitting down and he said, 'It is better if he prays standing. Someone who prays sitting down has only half the reward of someone standing. And anyone who prays lying down has only half the reward of someone who prays sitting down." Abu 'Abdullah said, "I think that na'im here means lying down." XIX: Anyone not able to pray sitting down should pray on his side 'Ata' said, "If he cannot turn towards the qibla, he can pray whichever way he is facing." 1066. It is related that 'Imran ibn Husayn said, "I had piles and asked the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, about the prayer. He said, 'Pray standing. If you cannot do that, then sitting down. If you cannot do that, then on your side." XX: Someone who prays sitting down and then feels better, can complete it standing Al-Hasan said, "If a sick person wishes, he can pray two rak'ats standing and two sitting down." 1067. It is related that 'A'isha, Umm al-Mu'minin, said that she never saw the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, praying the night prayers sitting down until late in his life. He would recite sitting down until the time came for ruku' when he would stand up, recite thirty or forty ayats and then go into ruku'. (Muwatta, Book 8, 23) 1068. It is related that 'A'isha, the Umm al-Mu'minin, said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed sitting down and recited while sitting. When about thirty or forty ayats of his recitation remained, he would stand up and recite standing. Then he did ruku' and sajda. He did the same thing in the second rak'at. When his prayer ended he would look over and if I was awake he would talk to me and if I was asleep he would lie down." (Muwatta, Book 8, 24)

The Sahih Collection of al-Bukhari by Imam Bukhari Translated by: Ustadha Aisha Bewley
Chapter 25. Tahajjud Prayers I: Tahajjud at night The words of Allah, the Mighty and Exalted, "And stay awake for prayer during part of the night as a supererogatory action for yourself." (17:79) 1069. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas was heard to say, "When the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood up in the night to pray tahajjud, he would say, 'O Allah, Yours is the praise. You are the upholder of the heavens and the earth and everyone in them. Yours is the praise. Yours is the kingdom of the heavens and the earth and everyone in them. Yours is the praise - Light of the heavens and the earth - Yours is the praise. You are the Truth. Your promise is true. The meeting with You is true. Your word is true. The Garden is true and the Fire is true. The Prophets are true and Muhammad is true. The Hour is true. O Allah, I have submitted to You and I have believed in You. In You I have put my trust and to You I turn. I argue by You and take You as arbitrator. Forgive me my past and future wrong actions and what I keep secret and what I make known. You are the One who puts forward and defers. There is no god but You - or there is no god other than You.'" 'Abdu'l-Karim Abu Umayya added, "There is no power nor strength except by Allah." Tawus related it from Ibn 'Abbas from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. II: The excellence of getting up for prayer at night 1070. It is related from Salim that his father said, "In the lifetime of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, if someone had a dream, he would recount it to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. I wanted to have a dream so that I could recount it to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. I was a youth and used to sleep in the mosque during the time of the Messenger of Allah. I dreamt that two angels took me and brought me to the Fire which was enclosed like a well. It had two sides and there were people in it whom I recognised. I began to say, 'I seek refuge with Allah from the Fire.' Then I met another man who said to me, 'Do not be alarmed.' I told the dream to Hafsa who told it to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. He said, ''Abdullah

is an excellent man. If only he would pray during the night.'" After that he spent very little of the night asleep. III: Lengthening the sajda in night prayers 1071. It is related from 'A'isha, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray eleven rak'ats. Such was his prayer. In them he would stay insajda long enough for one of you to recite fifty ayats before lifting his head. He would pray two rak'ats before the Fajr prayer and then lie down on his right side until someone came to him to call him to the prayer." IV: A sick person not doing the night prayer 1072. It is related that Jundub said, "Once the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was ill and did not get up for one or two nights." 1073. It is related that Jundub ibn 'Abdullah said, "Jibril did not come to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, for a time and a Qurayshi woman remarked, 'His shaytan has kept him waiting.' Then the revelation came, 'By the brightness of the morning and the night when it is still, your Lord has not abandoned you nor does He hate you.' (93:1-3)" V: The Prophet encouraging people to do the night prayer and supererogatory prayers without making them obligatory The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, knocked at the door of Fatima and 'Ali, peace be upon them, during the night to get them up for the prayer. 1074. Umm Salama said, "One night the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, woke up and said, 'Glory be to Allah! How many afflictions have been revealed tonight and how many treasures disclosed! Go and wake up the women of the rooms Many a person who is dressed in this world will be naked in the Next!'" 1075. It is related from 'Ali ibn Abi Talib that one night the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came to him and Fatima daughter of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and knocked at their door. "He said, 'Do you not pray?' I said, 'Messenger of Allah, our souls are in the hand of Allah. If He wishes to wake us up, we wake up.' When I said that he left without another word. But then I heard him turning and striking his thigh, saying, "But of all things man is the most argumentative!"(18:54)'" 1076. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to sometimes stop doing an action, in spite of it being something he loved to do, out of the fear that other people might do it and it would become obligatory for them. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, never prayed the Duha prayer, but I pray it." (Muwatta, Book 9, 32)

1077. It is related from 'A'isha, the Umm al-Mu'minin, "One night the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed in the mosque and some people prayed together with him. Then he prayed the next night and there were more people. Then they gathered on the third or fourth night, but the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did not go out to them. In the morning, he said, 'I saw what you were doing and the only thing that kept me from coming out to you was that I was afraid that it would be made obligatory for you.' That was in Ramadan." VI: The Prophet standing in prayer until his feet were swollen 'A'isha said, "until his feet were cracked." Futur means cracking and infatarat means to be cracked. 1078. It is related that al-Mughira said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to stand in prayer until his feet - or legs - were swollen. He was asked about it and said, 'Should I not be a grateful slave?'" VII: Someone sleeping in the time before dawn 1079. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn 'Amr ibn al-'As, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'The prayer Allah loves most is the prayer of Da'ud, peace be upon him, and the fast which Allah loves most is the fast of Da'ud, peace be upon him. He used to sleep half the night, pray for for a third and then go to sleep again for a sixth, and he used to fast every other day." 1080. It is related that Masruq said, "I asked 'A'isha, 'What action did the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, love most?' She said, 'That which is done with constancy.' I said, 'When would he get up?' She said, 'He used to get up when he heard the cock crow.'" 1081. It is related that al-Ash'ath said, "When he heard the cock crow, he got up and prayed." 1082. It is related that 'A'isha said, "Whenever he was with me in the time just before dawn he spent it sleeping." VIII: Someone eating sahur and then not sleeping until after praying Subh 1083. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "The Prophet of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and Zayd ibn Thabit would eat sahur and when they had finished it, the Prophet of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, would get up to pray and then perform the prayer." Qatada said, "We asked Anas, 'How long was there between their finishing sahur and beginning the prayer?' He answered, 'As long as it takes a man to recite fifty ayats.'" IX: Standing for a long time in the night prayer 1084. It is related from Abu Wa'il that 'Abdullah said, "I prayed one night with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he kept on standing so long that I thought of doing

something bad." Abu Wa'il said, "We said, 'What did you think of doing?' He said, 'I thought of sitting down and leaving the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace.'" 1085. It is related from Hudhayfa, "When the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, got up for tahajjud in the night, he would clean out his mouth with the siwak." X: How the Prophet prayed and how many rak'ats the Prophet prayed at night 1086. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar said, "A man asked, 'Messenger of Allah, what form does the night prayer take?' He said, 'It is two by two, and when you fear the coming of Subh, perform one for the witr.'" 1087. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, " The prayer of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to be thirteen rak'ats," meaning at night. 1088. It is related that Masruq said, "I asked 'A'isha about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, at night. She said, 'It was seven, nine or eleven rak'ats not counting the two rak'ats of Fajr." 1089. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray thirteen rak'ats during the night, including the witr and the tworak'ats of Fajr." XI: The Prophet waking up at night for night prayers and the amount of the night prayer that was abrogated This is in reference to the words of Allah Almighty, "O you enwrapped in your clothing, stay up at night, except a little, half of it, or a little less, or a little more, and recite the Qur'an distinctly. We will impose a weighty Word upon you. Certainly rising at night has a stronger effect and is more conducive to concentration. In the daytime much of your time is taken up by business matters," (73:1-7) And His words, "He knows you will not keep count of it, so He has turned towards you. Recite as much of the Qur'an as is easy for you. He knows that some of you are ill and that others are travelling in the land seeking Allah's bounty, and that others are fighting in the Way of Allah. So recite as much of it as is easy for you. And establish the prayer and pay zakat and lend a good loan to Allah. Whatever good you forward for yourselves you will find it with Allah as something better and as a greater reward." (73:20) Ibn 'Abbas said, "Nasha' is to get up in Abyssinian. Wata' refers to the weight of the Qur'an meaning its being intensely approved of by his ears, eyes and heart. Wata'ameans to be in agreement." 1090. It is related that Anas said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used sometimes not to fast for so much of a month that we thought that he would not fast

for any of it, and other times he would fast so much that we thought that he would not break his fast at all. If you wanted to see him doing nothing but praying all night, you could see him doing that, or doing nothing but sleeping, you could see him doing that as well." Sulayman and Abu Khalid al-Ahmar corroborated it from Humayd. XII: Shaytan tying knots at the back of the head if someone does not pray during the night 1091. It is related from Abu Hurayra, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Shaytan ties three knots at the back of your heads when you are asleep. He hits every knot with the words, 'You have a long night ahead of you so sleep tight.' When you wake up and remember Allah, one knot is undone. When you do wudu', one knot is undone. When you pray, one knot is undone. So morning finds you cheerful and energetic. Otherwise, morning finds you lazy and foul-tempered.'" (Muwatta, Book 9, 98) 1092. It is related from Samura ibn Jundub that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said about a dream he had, "The man whose head was being crushed by a rock was someone who accepted the Qur'an but then rejected it and slept through the obligatory prayer." XIII: If someone sleeps and does not do the prayer, Shaytan has urinated in his ear 1093. It is related that 'Abdullah said, "A man was mentioned in the presence of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and it was said of him that he had continued to sleep into the morning without having got up for the prayer. He said, 'Shaytan urinated in his ear.'" XIV: Supplication and prayer during the last part of the night Allah says, "The part of the night they spent asleep was small and they would seek forgiveness before dawn." (51:17) 1094. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Every night, when a third of the night remains, Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, descends to the lowest heaven saying, 'Is there anyone calling on Me that I may answer him? Is there anyone asking anything of Me that I may give it to him? Is there anyone asking forgiveness of Me that I may forgive him?'" XV: Someone sleeping for the first part of the night and getting up for the last part Salman said to Abu'd-Darda', "Sleep!" and then when the last of the night arrived he said, "Get up!" The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Salman was right." 1095. It is related that al-Aswad said, "I asked 'A'isha what the prayer of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, at night was like and she said, 'He used to sleep for the first part and then get up during the last part, pray and then go back to bed again. When

the mu'adhdhin gave the adhan, he would get up. If he needed to, he would doghusl. Otherwise he would do wudu' and leave.'" XVI: The prayer of the Prophet at night, in Ramadan and other times 1096. It is related that Abu Salama ibn 'Abdu'r-Rahman reported that he asked 'A'isha, "What was the prayer of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, in Ramadan like?" She said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did not do more than eleven rak'ats during Ramadan or at any other time. He would pray four rak'ats - do not ask about their beauty or length - and then he would pray four more - and do not ask about their beauty or length - and then he would pray three." She went on, "I said, 'Messenger of Allah, do you sleep before the witr?' he said, ''A'isha, my eyes sleep but my heart does not sleep.'" 1097. It is related that 'A'isha said, "I did not see the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, reciting in the night prayer sitting down until late in his life. When thirty or forty ayats of the sura remained, he would stand up and recite them and then doruku'." XVII: The excellence of being in a state of purity night and day and the excellence of praying after wudu' night and day 1098. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to Bilal at the Fajr prayer, "Bilal, tell me that action that you have done since entering Islam which gives you the most reason to hope for I heard the sound of your sandals ahead of me in the Garden." He said, "I have done no action which gives me more reason to hope than that of never purifying myself at any time of the night or day without then praying after that purification as much as is written for me to pray.' Abu 'Abdullah said, "The 'sound of your sandals' means their movement." XVIII: How it is disliked to go to excess in worship 1099. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, entered the mosque and there was a rope hanging between two pillars. He said, 'What is this rope?' They said, 'The rope belongs to Zaynab. When she is tired, she hangs on to it.' The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'No - remove it. You should pray as long as you have the energy for it. When you are tired, you should sit down.'" 1100. It is related that 'A'isha said, "Once when the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came in, there was a woman from the Banu Asad with me. He said, 'Who is this?' I said, 'So-and-so. She does not sleep at night,' and she mentioned the amount she used to pray. He said, 'Stop! You should only do actions which are within your capacity. Allah does not tire provided you do not tire.'" XIX: How it is disliked for someone to stop doing the night prayer when he has been used to doing it

1101. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Amr ibn al-'As said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to me, "'Abdullah, do not be like so-and-so who used to pray at night and then stopped doing it.'" With a slightly different isnad. 'Amr ibn Abi Salama corroborated it from al-Awza'i. 1102. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Amr ibn al-'As said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to me, 'Have I not been told that you pray at night and fast in the day?'I said, 'I do that.' He said, 'If you do that, your eyes will become weak and you will become exhausted. Your body has a right on you and your family has a right on you, so fast and break your fast and pray and then sleep.'" XX: The excellence of someone who wakes up at night and prays 1103. It is related from 'Ubada ibn as-Samit that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If someone wakes up at night and says, 'There is no god but Allah alone with no partner. The kingdom is His and His is the praise. He has power over everything. Praise belongs to Allah. Glory be to Allah. There is no god but Allah. Allah is greater. There is no strength nor power except by Allah,' and then says, 'O Allah, forgive me' or makes supplication to Allah,' it will be answered. If he does wudu', then his prayer will be accepted." 1104. It is related from Abu Hurayra in one of his stories when he was mentioning the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, "Your brother, meaning 'Abdullah ibn Rawaha, does not come out with lewdness: 'Among us is the Messenger of Allah who recites His Book as the sun appears shining at daybreak. He brought guidance after our blindness, and so our hearts are certain that what he says will take place. He spends the night, his side shunning his bed, while the idolaters beds hold them in deepest sleep.'" Al-A'raj corroborated it from Abu Hurayra. 1105. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said, "In the time of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, I dreamt that I had a piece of silk in my hand and it flew me to whatever place in the Garden I wished to go. I saw two people who came to me and wanted to take me to the Fire. An

angel met us and said, 'Do not be alarmed. Leave him.' Hafsa related one of my dreams to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, ''Abdullah is an excellent man. If only he would pray at night!'" Nafi' said, "So 'Abdullah then used to pray at night. They used to tell the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, their dreams that (the Night of Power) was on the twenty-seventh. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'I see that your dreams agree on the last ten nights. Whoever is looking for it, should look during the last ten.'" XXI: Performing the two rak'ats of Fajr on a regular basis 1106. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, prayed 'Isha' and then prayed eight rak'ats and then two rak'ats sitting. He prayed two rak'ats between the adhan and the iqama and never missed them." XXII: Lying on the right side after the two rak'ats of Fajr 1107. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, would lie down on his right side after praying the two rak'ats of Fajr." XXIII: Someone conversing after the two rak'ats and not lying down 1108. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray the two rak'ats and, if I was awake, he would speak with me, otherwise he would lie down until the prayer was announced." XXIV: What has come down about doing voluntary prayers in groups of two rak'ats This is mentioned from 'Ammar, Abu Dharr, Anas, Jabir ibn Zayd. 'Ikrima, and az-Zuhri. Yahya ibn Sa'id said, "All the scholars of our land, with whom I came into contact, did thetaslim after every pair of rak'ats prayed during the day." 1109. It is related that Jabir ibn 'Abdullah said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to teach us the Istikhara, asking for the good in all matters, as he would teach us a sura of the Qur'an. He said, 'When one of you is intending to do something, he should pray two rak'ats outside the obligatory prayer and then say, 'O Allah, I ask You for the best by Your knowledge and I ask You for strength by Your power and I ask You for some of Your immense bounty. You have power and I do not. You know and I do not. You are the Knower of the Unseen worlds. O Allah, if You know that this matter is good for me in my deen and my livelihood and the end of my affair (or he said, 'my affair sooner and later'), then ordain it for me and make it easy for me and then bless me in it. If You know that this matter is bad for me in my deen and my livelihood and the end of my affair (or he said, 'my affair sooner and later'), then avert it from me and avert me from it and ordain something better for me wherever it may lie and make me content with it.' He added, 'Then he should name the thing he wants to do.'"

1110. It is related that Abu Qatada ibn Rib'i al-Ansari said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'When one of you enters the mosque, he should not sit down until he has prayed two rak'ats." 1111. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, led us in a two rak'at prayer and then left." 1112. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar said, "I prayed two rak'ats with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, before Dhuhr, two rak'atsafter Dhuhr, two rak'ats after Jumu'a, two rak'ats after Maghrib and two rak'ats after'Isha'." 1113. It is related that Jabir ibn 'Abdullah said, "While the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was giving the khutba, he said, 'When one of you comes in while the Imam is giving the khutba or has come out for it, he should pray two rak'ats." 1114. It is related that Mujhaid was heard to say, "Someone came to Ibn 'Umar in his house and told him that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had entered the Ka'ba. He said, 'I went and found that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had come out and I found Bilal standing at the door. I said, "Bilal! Did the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, pray inside the Ka'ba?" He said, "Yes." I said, "Where?" He said, "Between these two pillars and then he came out and prayed two rak'ats in front of the Ka'ba."'" Abu Hurayra said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, ordered me to pray the two rak'ats of Duha." 'Itban said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and Abu Bakr came to me in the morning after the day had begun and we formed rows behind him and he prayed two rak'ats." XXV: Talking, i.e. after the two rak'ats of Fajr 1115. It is related from 'A'isha that: "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray two rak'ats and then, if I was awake, he would talk to me, otherwise he would lie down." 'Ali ibn 'Abdullah said, "I said to Sufyan, 'Some of them relate it as "the two rak'ats of Fajr"' Sufyan said, 'That is how it is.'" XXVI: Being in the habit of praying the two rak'ats of Fajr and calling them "voluntary(tatawwu')" 1116. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was never regular in any of the nawafil prayers the way he was in the two rak'atsof Fajr." XXVII: What should be recited in the two rak'ats of Fajr

1117. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray thirteen rak'ats at night and then he would pray two quickrak'ats when he heard the call for Subh." 1118. It is related that 'A'isha said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray the two rak'ats before Subh so quickly that I would say, 'Has he recited the Fatiha (Umm al-Kitab)'?" XXVIII: Doing voluntary prayers after the obligatory prayers 1119. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar said, "I prayed two rak'ats with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, before Dhuhr, two rak'atsafter Dhuhr, two rak'ats after Maghrib, two rak'ats after 'Isha', and two rak'ats afterJumu'a. Maghrib and 'Isha' were in his house." It was related from Nafi' that after 'Isha' he was with his family. It is corroborated from Nafi', "My sister Hafsa related to me that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to pray two light rak'ats after dawn. This was a time when I never visited the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace." It was corroborated from Nafi' that he was with his family after 'Isha'. XXIX: Someone not praying voluntary prayers after the obligatory ones 1120. It is related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "I prayed with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, eight rak'ats (for Dhuhr and 'Asr) and seven (for Maghriband 'Isha')." 'Amr said, "Abu'sh-Sha'tha', I think that he delayed Dhuhr and prayed 'Asrearly and prayed 'Isha' early and delayed Maghrib.' He said, 'I think so too.'" XXX: The Duha prayer on a journey 1121. It is related that Muwarriq said, "I askedIbn 'Umar, 'Do you prayer Duha?' He said, 'No.' I asked, 'Did 'Umar?' He replied, 'No.' I said, 'Did Abu Bakr?' He answered, 'No.' I asked, 'Did the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace?' He said, 'I do not think so.'" 1122. It is related that 'Abdu'r-Rahman ibn Abi Layla said, "No one but Umm Hani' informed us that they had seen the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, pray Duha. She mentioned that on the day Makka was conquered, the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did ghusl in her house and prayed eight rak'ats. 'I never saw him do a more rudimentary prayer than it, but he did a complete ruku' andsujud.'" XXXI: Someone not praying Duha but considering it allowed 1123. It is related that 'A'isha said, "I did not see the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, pray the supererogatory prayer of Duha, but I pray it."

XXXII: Doing the Duha prayer when one is resident. 'Itban ibn Malik mentioned that from the Prophet. 1124. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "My friend told me to do three things which I will not give up until I die: to fast three days in every month, to do the Duha prayer, and to do the witr before going to sleep." 1125. It is related that Anas ibn Malik al-Ansari said, "A man of the Ansar who was fat said to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, 'I am unable to do the prayer with you.' He prepared some food for the Prophet. may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and invited him to his house. He sprinkled one side of a mat with water and he (the Prophet) prayed two rak'ats on it." So-and-so son of so-and-so son al-Jarud said to Anas, "Did the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, pray Duha?" He said, "I did not see him pray it except on that day." XXXIII: Two rak'ats before Dhuhr 1126. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said, "I took by heart ten rak'ats from the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, - two rak'ats before Dhuhr and two after it, two rak'ats after Maghrib in his house, two rak'ats after 'Isha', and two rak'atsbefore the Subh prayer which was a time when no one visited the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. Hafsa told me that when the mu'adhdhin had given theadhan and dawn had arrived, he would pray two rak'ats." 1127. It is related from 'A'isha, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, never left out the four rak'ats before Dhuhr and the two before Subh." Ibn Abi 'Adi and 'Amr corroborated it from Sha'ba. XXXIV: Praying before Maghrib 1128. It is related from 'Abdullah al-Muzani that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Pray before Maghrib," adding after saying it a third time, "For whoever wishes to do so," not wanting people to adopt it as a sunna. 1129. It is related that Marthad ibn 'Abdullah al-Yazani said, "I came to 'Uqba ibn 'Amir alJuhani and said, 'Does it not surprise you that Abu Tamim prays two rak'ats before the Maghrib prayer?' 'Uqba said, 'We used to do that in the time of the Messenger of Allah.' I said, 'What prevents you from doing it now?' He said, 'Business.'" XXXV: Doing superogatory prayers in a group Anas and 'A'isha mentioned this from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace.

1130. It is related from Mahmud ibn ar-Rabi' that he remembered the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and remembered him spitting a mouthful of water from a well in their house into his face. He said that he heard 'Itban ibn Malik al-Ansari, one of those who was present at Badr, say, 'I used to lead my people in prayer at Banu Salim and there was a river-bed between me and them. When the rains came, it was difficult for me to cross it to get to their mosque. So I went to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said to him, "Messenger of Allah, my eyesight is weak and when it rains, the water floods the river-bed between me and them so that I am unable to get to their mosque and lead them in the prayer. Messenger of Allah, I would very much like you to come and pray in my house so that I could take it as a prayer-place." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "I will do that." The following day when the sun was well up, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and Abu Bakr came and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, asked for permission to enter and I gave him permission. He did not sit down when he entered the house but said, "Where in your house would you like me to pray." I pointed out to him the place where I wanted to pray. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood and said thetakbir, and we formed rows behind him. He prayed two rak'ats and then said the taslimand we said the taslim when he did. I persuaded him stay with us to eat a dish of khazira[meat soup] which had been prepared for him. The people of the area heard that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was in our house and quite a number of their men gathered in the house and one of them said, "What has happened to Malik? I do not see him." Another of them said, "That man is a hypocrite who does not love Allah and His Messenger." The Messenger of Allah* said, "Do not say that. Do you not see that he has said, 'There is no god but Allah,' desiring by that nothing but the face of Allah?" The man said, "Allah and His Messenger know best, but, by Allah, we have only seen him loving and advising the hypocrites." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace,said, "Allah has forbidden the Fire for anyone who says 'There is no god but Allah' desiring by that the face of Allah." ' " Mahmud said, "I related this to some people, one of whom was Abu Ayyub, the Companion of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, in the expedition in which he died, and over which Yazid ibn Mu'awiya had command, in Byzantine territory. Abu Ayyub objected to me saying it and said, 'By Allah, I do not think that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, ever said what you said.' That was hard for me to endure and I vowed to Allah that if I was spared, I would return from that expedition to ask 'Itban ibn Malik about it if I found him still alive in the mosque of his people. So I returned and put on ihram for hajj or 'umra and then travelled until I reached Madina. I went to the Banu Salim and 'Itban was an old blind man who still led his people in the prayer. When he said the taslim for the

prayer, I greeted him and told him who I was and then asked him about that hadith. He related it to me as he had related it the first time." XXXVI: Supererogatory prayers at home 1131. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Do some of your prayers in your houses and do not turn them into graves." 'Abdu'l-Wahhab corroborated it from Ayyub. XXXVII: The Excellence of praying in the mosques of Makka and Madina 1132. It is related that Qaza'a said, "I heard Abu Sa'id say four words. He said, 'I heard it from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace.' He went on twelve expeditions with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace." 1133. It is related that Abu Hurayra said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Do not make a special journey except to three mosques: the Masjid al-Haram, the Mosque of the Messenger and the Masjid al-Aqsa." It is related that Abu Hurayra said that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "One prayer in this mosque of mine is better than a thousand prayers in any other mosque except the Masjid al-Haram." XXXVIII: The mosque of Quba' 1134. It is related from Nafi' that Ibn 'Umar only prayed the Duha prayer on two occasions: the day he arrived in Makka - and he used to arrive in Makka in the morning and do tawaf of the House and then pray two rak'ats behind the Maqam - and when he visited the mosque of Quba' which he used to do every Saturday. When he entered the mosque he disliked leaving it without having prayed in it. He related that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to visit it both riding and on foot. He used to say, "I do as I saw my companions doing and I do not forbid anyone to pray at any hour he wishes in the day or night, although one should not intend to pray at the rising or setting of the sun." XXXIX: Visiting the mosque of Quba' every Saturday 1135. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn Dinar that Ibn 'Umar said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to visit the Quba' mosque every Saturday either on foot or riding." 'Abdullah used also to do it. XL: Going to the mosque of Quba' on foot and riding

1136. It is related that Ibn 'Umar said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to go to Quba' both on foot and riding." Nafi' added, "And he would pray tworak'ats in it." (Muwatta, Book 9, 74) XLI: The excellence of the place between the grave and the minbar 1137. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn Zayd al-Mazini narrated that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The space between my room and my minbar is one of the meadows of the Garden." 1138. It is related that Abu Hurayra that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The space between my room and my minbar is one of the meadows of the Garden, and my minbar is on top of my Basin." ["My room" is the place where his grave is now located.] XLII: The mosque of Jerusalem 1139. It is related that Qaza'a, the mawla of Ziyad, said, "I heard Abu Sa'id al-Khudri relate four things from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, which pleased and delighted me. He said, "A woman should not go on a two day journey except with her husband or a mahram. There is no fasting on two days: the Day of Fitr and that of al-Adha. There is no prayer after two prayers: after Subh until the sun rises and after 'Asr until the sun sets. And there should be no special journey except to three mosques: the Masjid al-Haram, the Masjid al-Aqsa and my mosque."

The Sahih Collection of al-Bukhari by Imam Bukhari Translated by: Ustadha Aisha Bewley
Chapter 26. Chapters Dealing with Actions in the Prayer I: Making use of the hands in the prayer if it is connected with doing the prayer Ibn 'Abbas said, "A man can make use of any part of his body he wishes to help in his prayer." Abu Ishaq took off and put on his hat during the prayer, and 'Ali placed his palm on his left wrist except when scratching his skin or arranging his clothes." 1140. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn Ibn 'Abbas that he spent the night in the house of his maternal aunt, Maymuna bint al-Harith, Umm al-Mu'minin. and He said, "I lay down crossways on the bed, and the Messenger of Allah and his wife lay down lengthways on it. He slept until halfway through the night or close to it when he awoke and wiped away the sleep from his face. Then, after reciting ten verses from Ali 'Imran, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, got up and went over to a water-skin which was hanging up and did wudu', doing it thoroughly. Then he stood up to pray." 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas said, "I did the same, going to stand at his side. He put his right hand on my head and tweaked my ear. Then he prayed two rak'ats, then two rak'ats, then two rak'ats, then two rak'ats, then two rak'ats, then two rak'ats, and then the witr. Then he lay down until the mu'adhdhin came to him. He got up and prayed two rak'atsand then went out and prayed Subh." II: Kinds of speech prohibited in the prayer 1141. It is related that 'Abdullah said, "We used to greet the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when he was praying and he would reply to us. But when we returned from the Negus [in Abyssinia] we greeted him and he did not reply to us. He said, 'In the prayer is occupation enough.'" The like of it related from 'Abdullah from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. 1142. It is related that Zayd ibn Arqam said, "We used to talk during the prayer in the time of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, someone saying what he needed to his companion, until it was revealed, 'Safeguard the prayer', (2:238) and we were commanded to be silent." III: Glorification and praise permitted for men during the prayer

1143. It is related that Sahl said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went out to make peace between the members of Banu 'Amr ibn 'Awf and the time of the prayer came. Bilal went to Abu Bakr and said, 'The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, has been held up, so you should lead the people.' He said, 'Yes, if you wish.' Bilal called the iqama for the prayer and Abu Bakr came forward and started the prayer. Then the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came walking through the rows until he was standing in the first row and the people began to clap (tasfih)." Sahl asked, 'Do you know what tasfih is? It is the same as tasfiq.' "Abu Bakr was not someone who used to look round in his prayer but when the clapping increased he looked round and saw the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, in the row. The Prophet indicated to him to stay where he was but Abu Bakr raised both his hands and praised Allah and stepped back and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went forward and led the prayer." IV: Someone calling out people's names or greeting someone else during the prayer out of ignorance 1144. It is related that 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud said, "We used to say the greeting in the prayer and call out people's names and greet one another. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Say: "Greetings belong to Allah, and prayers and good words. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy of Allah and His blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the right-acting slaves of Allah. I testify that there is no god but Allah and I testify that Muhammad is His slave and His Messenger." If you do that, you have greeted every righteous slave in heaven and earth.'" V: Clapping for women. 1145. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The saying of 'Glory be to Allah' is for men and clapping is for women." 1146. It is related that Sahl ibn Sa'd that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said "The saying of 'Glory be to Allah' is for men and clapping is for women." VI: Someone moving backwards or forwards because of something that happens Sahl ibn Sa'd related it from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. 1147. It is related from Anas ibn Malik, "That Monday, as the Muslims were doing ' with Abu Bakr leading the prayer, the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, suddenly lifted the curtain of 'A'isha's room and looked at them standing in their rows. He smiled broadly. Abu Bakr stepped back, thinking that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, wanted to come out to join the prayer. The Muslims were tested in their prayer by their joy at seeing the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. He indicated with his hand

for them to complete it. Then he went back into the room and let down the curtain. He died that day." VII: If a mother calls her son while he is doing the prayer 1148. It is related that Abu Hurayra said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "A woman called her son while he was in a hermitage, saying, 'Jurayj!" He said, 'O Allah, my mother and my prayer!' She said, 'Jurayj!' He said, 'O Allah, my mother and my prayer!' She said, 'Jurayj!' He said, 'O Allah, my mother and my prayer!' She said, O Allah, do not let Jurayj die until he has looked on the face of a prostitute!' A shepherdess used to come to his hermitage, tending her sheep. She gave birth to a child and was asked, 'Whose child is this?' She said, 'Jurayj,' who came out of his hermitage. Jurayj said, 'Where is this woman who claims that her child is mine?' He said, 'Baby, who is your father?' He said, 'The shepherd.'" VIII: Brushing away pebbles in the prayer 1149. It is related from Mu'ayqib that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said about a man smoothing out the earth where he does sajda, "If you do it, then do it once." IX: Spreading the clothes out in the prayer to do sajda on 1150. It is related that Anas ibn Malik said, "Sometimes we used to pray with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, in times of intense heat. If it was not possible for someone to place his face on the earth, he would spread out his garment and do sajda on that." X: Actions which are permitted during the prayer 1151. It was related that 'A'isha said, "I used to stretch out my legs in the qibla of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, while he was praying. When he went into sajda, he would touch me and I would remove them. When he stood up, I stretched them out again." 1152. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, once did a prayer and said, "Shaytan presented himself to me and tried hard to get me to break off my prayer. Allah gave me power over him and I managed to choke him. I considered tying him to a pillar so that you would be able to see him in the morning, but I remembered the words of Sulayman, peace be upon him, 'My Lord, give me a kingdom which no one after me will have.' Allah made him return humiliated." An-Nadr ibn Shumayl said, "dha'attuhu" means choked and "da''attuhu" is from the words of Allah, "The day when they are called," (52:13) i.e. driven. What is correct is "da'attuhu". However, he said it like that with the double 'ayn and ta'. XI: If an animal runs off while someone is doing the prayer Qarada said, "If someone's garment is stolen, he should leave the prayer and puruse the thief."

1153. It is related from al-Azraq ibn Qays, "We were at al-Ahwaz fighting the al-Haruriyya. While I was on the bank of a river, I saw a man praying holding the reins of his animal in his hand. The animal began to struggle and he began to follow it. (Shu'ba said that the man was Abu Barza al-Aslami.) A man from the Kharijites began to say, 'O Allah! Inflict something on this old man!' When the man finished the prayer, he said, 'I heard what you said. I went on six, seven or eight expeditions with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and I saw how he made things easy. I would rather return together with my animal than let it go back to its stable alone which would make things very difficult for me.'" [The Haruriyya are the Kharijites] 1154. It is related that 'A'isha said, "There was an eclipse of the sun and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stood and recited a long sura and then he went into ruku' and made the ruku' long. Then he raised his head and then began another sura. Then he went into ruku' until he finished that ruku' and then did sajda. Then he did the same thing in the second rak'at. Then he said, 'The sun and moon are two of Allah's signs. When you see this, pray until it has passed. While I was standing I saw everything that I have been promised so that when you saw me go forward it was because I saw that I wanted to take a bunch from the Garden and when you saw me draw back it was because I saw Jahannam with its parts consuming one another. In it I saw 'Amr ibn Luhayy who began the practice of sa'iba. [letting animals go free for the sake of idols]" XII: The kinds of spitting and blowing which are allowed during the prayer It is mentioned from 'Abdullah ibn 'Amr that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, blew out in his sajda during the eclipse. 1155. It is related from 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, saw some phlegm on the qibla wall and became angry with the people of the mosque. He said, "When you are praying, you should not spit - or he said expectorate." Then he got down and scraped it off with his hand. Ibn 'Umar said, "When you spit, you should spit to your left." 1156. It is related from Anas that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When you stand in the prayer, you are in close conversation with your Lord. You should not spit in front of you, but to your left or under your left foot." XIII: If a man claps in his prayer out of ignorance, it does not invalidate his prayer Sahl ibn Sa'd said that from the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. XIV: If someone praying is asked to go forward or wait and then he waits, there is no harm in it

1157. It is related that Sahl ibn Sa'd said, "Some men used to pray with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, with their wrappers tied around their necks because of their smallness. The women were told, "Do not to raise your heads until the men are sitting up straight." XV: Not returning the salam during the prayer 1158. It is related that 'Abdullah said, "I used to greet the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, while he was praying and he would answer me. When we returned, I greeted him but he did not answer us. He said, 'In the prayer is occupation enough.'" 1159. It is related that Jabir ibn 'Abdullah said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, sent me to do something and I went and returned having done it. I came up to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and greeted him but he did not return my greeting. I was upset as Allah knows best and said to myself, 'Perhaps the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, is angry with me because I was slow in coming back. Then I greeted him again and he did not return my greeting and I felt even more upset than I had the first time. Then I greeted him again and he returned my greeting and said, 'I was prevented from replying to you because I was praying.' He was on his mount and he was not facing qibla." XVI: Raising the hands during the prayer because of something that happens during it 1160. It is related that Sahl ibn Sa'd said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, heard that there was some disagreement among the Banu 'Amr ibn 'Awf at Quba'. He went out with some of his Companions to make peace between them. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, was delayed and it became time for the prayer. Bilal went to Abu Bakr and said, 'Abu Bakr, the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, is delayed and it is time for the prayer. Can you lead the people?' He said, 'Yes, if you wish.' Bilal called the iqama for the prayer and Abu Bakr went forward and said the takbir for the people. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came walking through the rows until he was standing in the first row and the people started to clap (tasfih)." (Sahl said that tasfihis the same as tasfiq.) He said, "Abu Bakr was not someone who used to look around in the prayer but when the people increased their clapping, he did turn around and there was the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. He indicated to him to carry on praying but Abu Bakr raised his hands and praised Allah and then stepped backwards so that he was standing in the row. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, went forward and led the prayer. When he finished, he turned to the people and said, 'Why, when something happened to you in the prayer, did you begin to clap? Clapping is for women. If something happens to you in the prayer, you should say, "Glory be to Allah!"' Then he turned to Abu Bakr and said, 'Abu Bakr, what stopped you from leading the

people in prayer when I indicated to you to do it?' Abu Bakr said, 'It is not for Ibn Abi Quhafa to pray in front of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace.'" XVII: Placing the hands on the hips during the prayer 1161. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "Placing the hands on the hips during the prayer was forbidden." It is related from Abu Hurayra from the Prophet. 1162. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "It was forbidden for a man to pray with his hands resting on his hips." XVIII: A man reflecting on something during the prayer 'Umar said, "I [mentally] organise my army while I am doing the prayer." 1163. It is related that 'Uqba ibn al-Harith said, "I prayed 'Asr with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. When he said the taslim, he stood up quickly and went to one of his wives and then came out. He saw the people's astonishment at his speed in their faces. He said. 'While I was praying, I remembered a piece of gold in my house and I did not want it to spend the evening - or the night - in our possession, so I commanded that it be distributed.'" 1164. It is related from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When the adhan for the prayer is called Shaytan retreats, passing wind, so that he will not hear it. When the mu'adhdhin is silent he comes back again, until, when the iqama is said, he once more retreats. When the mu'adhdhin is silent again, he comes back and keeps saying to a man, 'Remember such and such,' something he was not thinking about before, until the man does not know how much he has prayed." Abu Salama ibn 'Abdu'r-Rahman said, "If you do that, you should do sajdas while you are sitting." Abu Salama heard it from Abu Hurayra. 1165. It is related that Abu Hurayra said, "People say, 'Abu Hurayra relates too much.' I met a man and asked him what the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had recited the day before during the 'Isha' prayer. He said, 'I do not know.' I said, 'Weren't you there?' He said, 'Yes.' I said, 'But I know. He recited such-and-such asura.'"